《Douluo Dalu: A Great Big Brother》


 Chapter 1 - TANG CHEN

    In the room, a boy was sitting on a tatami mat in front of him was a handsome looking man. The boy''s name is Tang Chen. The man in front of him introduced him as God and told him he was dead but can be reincarnated again if he wishes to.


    Tang Chen is an ordinary otaku who loves fantasy anime, manga, novels, etc and loves to think of different ways to improvise the story.


    Tang Chen was a 15 years old boy. He was both extremely smart and comprehensive. He also has the hobby of analyzing the theory behind skills in anime and novels as authors usually have an explanation.


    One day while returning from school he was hit by lightning from the sky which caused his prem.a.t.u.r.e death. He remembered about lightning and then he was here.


    He was shocked to hear about his death and have a lot of questions.


    God: So, do you wish for reincarnation?


    Tang Chen: Yes, but can I ask, are you responsible for my death?


    God: Yes, sorry it wasn''t intentional.


    Tang Chen: Ok.


    God: So, where do you want to reincarnate and I will also allow you to have 9 wishes but no system or that sort of thing.


    Tang Chen: I want to be reincarnated in the douluo dalu universe as tang San''s elder brother.

 Chapter 2 - WHISHES

    Tang Chen thought very hard as he only has 9 wishes and now he may have his dream or hypothesis about douluo dalu may come true.


    Tang Chen: I want to have three professions.


    Spiritual cook who can cook tasty dishes by using herbs and soul bests.


    God: Ok.


    Tang Chen: I also want to be a spiritual doctor and


    alchemist with knowledge of medicine,


    poison and all kinds of herbs.


    God: Ok you have 6 more wishes.


    Tang Chen: I also want a magical space with soul beasts and herbs. I can also enter it with other people. It should have 1000 time density than outside, helps the plant to grow 1000 times better not a year but times and can be increased by providing immortal herbs.


    I also want a cultivation manual that can train the body, spiritual power, and soul power. It should be as such we can cultivate body and spiritual power even if we are at soul power bottleneck.


    God: Hmm... ok, but soul beast will be around cultivation level of whoever can enter it only. Then.


    Tang Chen: I also want twin souls the same as tang San but of transcending level which can help the secondary awakening of the same martial spirit. And all the skill knowledge for blacksmiths from dolor dalu three. I also want to innate full soul power and innate strength.


    God: ok, Are you ready for you reincarnation?


    Tang Chen: yes, sir


    God: good.

 Chapter 3 - REINCARNATION AND PA.S.SAGE OF TWO YEARS

    It''s been two years since Tang Chen was born in his chosen world douluo dalu. He clearly remembers the wailing sound of his father a few moments after his birth. Tang Chen knew that spirit Hall has forced his mother for self-sacrifice to protect him, Tang San and his father. He knew he can help to bring her back with the help of magical space but first he had to upgrade it.


    Both Tang Chen and Tang San were twins. Tang Chen was born earlier so, he became a big brother. Both children were very smart and astute despite their age. Both started smoothly talking, walking, etc. At only one year of age.


    After Tang Chen started walking, running, etc. He started to cultivate the manual he got from God. Ones he was cultivating Tang San approached him, he knew he may get all Tang sects techniques. Once Tang San talked him about techniques he also told him about his manual. He also asked Tang San about whether he was also reincarnated person Tang San was shocked, both talked about their previous lives. Tang Chen told Tang San that he was a normal Chinese doctor and chef with the aspiration to cultivate and got manual by chance. He didn''t mention God or his wishes. Tang San also told him about his Previous life and tang sect.


    Both of them then became very close since then. They also started to cultivate both manual and tang sects techniques and were happy that they complement each other and will no lead to win deviation. (I will explain how in upcoming chapters).


    Tang Chen''s relations with his father were not very close. He left his father alone as the man was clearly grieving and depressed. Tan Hao was also beginning to drink heavily nobody could imagine that he was the "Clear Sky Douluo." He also checked his injuries, they were very critical if it was some other person he would have perished. Tang Chen always slips some herbs on their meals to either help him and Tang San to cultivate a strong body or to ease the amount of pain and slowly heal injuries of Tang Hao. He was a not spiritual doctor for nothing. Even with his low cultivation, he can heal most injuries with the help of herbs but it was a long process that would take 7-8 years.


    Tang Chen also became the chef in his house as it was his hobby in a previous life and Tang Hao can''t cook. He always replaces the meat with the meat of soul beasts in his magical space and mix the herbs in dishes. He cooks delicious food so nobody complains.

 Chapter 4 - FOUR YEAR LATER

    Tang Chen and Tang San were both meditating on the hilltop near the holy city. Both of them are nearly six old and have a lean and thin body. They both have black hair, oval shape face with well-proportioned details. Both brothers have deep blue eyes. They look like ordinary kids with commoner clothing. But, if one look closely they will find they both have well-developed muscles like fit athlete or a swimmer. Their deep blue eyes show wisdom and generate pressure around them.


    Both the children were Tang Chen and Tang San were both meditating on the hilltop near the holy city. Both of them are nearly six old and have a lean and thin body. They both have black hair, oval shape face with well-proportioned features. They both have deep blue eyes. They look like ordinary kids with commoner clothing. But, if one look closely they will find they both have well-developed muscles like fit athlete or a swimmer. Their deep blue eyes show wisdom and generate pressure around them.


    Both the children were using purple qi to train their eyes. Being the reincarnated person Tang Chen Knows they can''t increase their soul power so both trained very hard to increase their body strength and spiritual power. And with the help of manual and his cooking with herbs and soul beasts from magical space, they both have a very strong body and spiritual power compared to a high spirit grandmaster to low spirit ancestor. Meaning they can have a thousand-year-old spirit rings as their first ring.


    After cultivating for four years both children hit a bottleneck as their small body are not developed. They have to awaken their spirit and get the first spirit ring to cultivate further. Spirit rings not only give skills but also improve the body of spiritual masters.


    In the 4 years of cultivation, his path was as smooth as it can be with the help of manual and tang sects techniques. Mysterious heaven technique helps to revolve soul power in a definite path so all he does to cultivate in that path. Purple mystic eyes help to convert the rising suns purple qi to enter eyes to not only increase eyesight but also increase spiritual power he cultivated the manual for rest of day own his free time.


    After cultivating purple qi both of them stood to get back to their home. He also trained in other techniques of tang sect and was adept or novice in them.


    When they both got home Tang Chen began cooking and Tang San begin meditating. After breakfast was done they called Tang Hao for breakfast. Tang Hao was still wearing dirty and ragged clothes and smells of alcohol.


    Tang Chen helped him in his injuries to get better. 70% of his injuries were cured only life-threatening injuries were reduced to slightly serious injuries which he was sure to cure in the upcoming 3-4 years. Tang Chen used all his skills as a spiritual alchemist, spiritual doctor, and spiritual cook to help him. Though he wasn''t sure as Tang Hao know it or not as he hasn''t seen the man using soul power. Tang Hao looks or acts as he was ignorant of how his injuries are getting better. They all have breakfast of precious several thousand years of herbs and soul beast meat. Purple qi to train their eyes. Being the reincarnated person Tang Chen Knows they can''t increase their soul power so both trained very hard to increase their body strength and spiritual power. And with the help of manual and his cooking with herbs and soul beasts from magical space, they both have a very strong body and spiritual power compared to a high spirit grandmaster to low spirit ancestor. Meaning they can have a thousand-year-old spirit rings as their first ring.

 Chapter 5 - INTENT AND SPIRIT AWAKENING

    Both Tang Chen and Tang San were near smithy making some tools or helping Tang Hao. At the age of four both boys went to their father and ask him to teach them. Tang Hao was doubtful, so he asked them to pick his hammer. When they both lifted his hammer easily due to their strong body as they have been then cultivating for two years. After that he gave them an iron chunk and told them to come after hammering it 10000 times. Both boys did so in 12 days. Tang Hao then started to tech them about blacksmiths and his hammer technique.


    Tang Chen knew it was disorder splitting wind hammer method and practiced very hard now both he and Tang San can do 49 hits after two year with their current hammers. Tang Hao also stared to increase their hammer weight as the managed to complete 81hits with small hammers now their hammer look like more of war hammer than smiting hammer for their height. It''s handle was around of half meter and diameter of cylindrical head is about a foot long. The weight of hammers is around 400-450 kg but both Tang Chen and Tang San can lift it as easily. But cannot complete the 81 hits yet.


    Tang Chen often go to his magical space to hunt beasts either for cooking them or gaining fighting experience. Due to his high spiritual powers and body strength he gained substantial fighting experience and quite amount of killing intent.


    He remembers the technique elder mu teach to Hua Yuhao which use spiritual, soul and physical power to combine and produce intent. Tang Chen also tried than was able to produce intent in minimal amount as his combined prowess is low, and he only has theories. He also managed to produce such intent with hammer in the fight against soul beast with ancient bloodline in his magical space. In at two years he managed to add intent in disorder splitting wind hammer to the 9 hits. Even Tang Hao was surprised by this method, Tang Chen then told his brother and father about the method and his theory. Both were surprised and shocked about his method and such Domineering hammer might. He taught Tang San about using and combining spiritual, soul and physical powers. "Coincidently" Tang Hao was also listening. After some month Tang San also produced the intent but it wasn''t as domineering but was smooth and flowing. They both learned from each other.


    In terms of intent the difference between brothers were Tang Chen''s were more domineering and have might while Tang San were flowing, smooth and have more polished skills. Both learned from each other what they were lacking but decided correct their mistakes but not copy each other scenery one has different paths.


    Tang Chen also took Tang San to his magical space but called it forest in outskirts of city and didn''t tell it was his space. Tang San was shocked at the amount of herbs there then Tang Chen told him he uses it his cooking with soul beasts'' meat shocking him further. With help of Tang Chen, Tang San also gained fighting experience and killing intent. Both children then learned to suppress their killing intent after scaring some Villagers away. Tang Hao simply didn''t react to it was as indifferent to it as other things. Both boys managed to suppress it after 2 months of meditation, they both decided to distract them with other hobbies. For Tang Chen cooking was not enough, so he started to do alchemy in his magical space. Tang San stated gardening learning music to calm his nerves. It doesn''t mean they don''t have killing intent, but they can hide it quite well.


    With the help of intent both boys created their own self-made skills even before awakening. Though their soul power couldn''t be increased but it was a lot denser due strong body and manual. Today was the day they both have been waiting for long time. Today they will awaken their spirits.

 Chapter 6 - AWAKENING OF SPIRITS {1}

    They both completed the tools they were making and decided to have a bath as it was about time that village chief grandpa jack told that he will come and pick them up for their spirit awakening. Tang Hao didn''t seem like he cared.


    They both were ready and were waiting for grandpa jack to arrive. The village chief arrived and berated Tang Hao for being a neglectful parent and being drunk when he said to come back to make him lunch. Then he took both of them to the awakening ceremony.


    Old jack has a lot of lave and expectations from both kids as he knew they most intelligent, hardworking helping children in the village. He told me that a lord attendant from Nuoding City''s Spirit Sub-Hall who personally comes to help our village''s children awaken. However, that lord attendant is considered a Spirit Grandmaster ranked Spirit Master. He then explained what a spirit master is and how their ranks are divided. He told them that Spirit Grandmaster is a Spirit Master rank. Spirit Master is the noblest vocation on our Douluo continent: they can be formidable champions, they can possess remarkable assisting ability. But no matter which kind of spirit master, all is sorted and accorded titles.


    Spirit Masters all possess their own spirit power. Based on spirit power intensity, these are subdivided into ten general titles. Each title is further subdivided into ten ranks. At first, after only crossing the threshold, one is called Spirit Scholar. As soon as a spirit awakens, everyone is a spirit scholar. In the event that the spirit is capable of cultivation, when the spirit power reaches the eleventh rank, one can enter the next title, which in that case is Spirit Master. And Spirit Grandmaster, it is the third in this sequence of titles. Having reached the Spirit Grandmaster realm, one already is a fairly famed Spirit Master. There are a total of ten like this.


    Spirit Scholar, Spirit Master, Spirit Grandmaster, Spirit Elder, Spirit Ancestor, Spirit King, Spirit Emperor, Spirit Sage, Spirit Douluo and Title Douluo. This is precisely where our Douluo Continent''s name comes from. It is said that when attaining the power of a ninetieth ranked Title Douluo, one can take a title for oneself. They are simply unparalleled existences, ah!


    He didn''t know much either but was proud of the fact that their village once produced a spirit sage and village was named after him.


    Tang San asked him what a spirit is to which he replied We all have our own spirit, which is finally awakened around the age of six with the awakening ceremony. Having a spirit, we can enhance our ability in a certain field. Even an ordinary spirit can still help. If by any chance you gain a remarkable spirit, we can speak about conducting cultivation, even to the extent that you could become a Spirit Master. Tang Chen was listening to them talking as he knew about all this.


    With old Jack leading, Tang San and Tang Chen followed him to the Spirit Hall in the middle of the village. Naturally, this so-called Spirit Hall was merely a large log cabin, nothing more.


    Because everyone had spirits, every year would have children undergoing spirit awakening. Therefore, Spirit Halls could be found everywhere on the Continent. Naturally, these were all only subsidiary halls, there was a distinct hierarchy.


    In addition to village elder Jack and eight children present, there was also one youth in the Spirit Hall. This person appeared to be just over 20 years old, dashing eyebrows slanting above starry eyes, his facial features extremely bright and handsome. He was dressed completely in brilliant white clothes, a black cloak on his back, and right in the center of his c.h.e.s.t, above his heart, was a palm-sized ''spirit'' character. This was standard attire for staff directly subordinate to Spirit Hall.


    Grandpa jack then greeted them grandmaster and said sorry for the trouble and please him to begin the ceremony then he left. So that ceremony can take place.


    The attendant told the children to line up and introduce himself and the process. He said "I am called Su Yuntao, a twenty-sixth ranked Spirit Grandmaster, and will be your guide. Now, I will have you undergo spirit awakening one by one. Remember, regardless of what happens, do not be afraid."


    While speaking, Su Yuntao unfolded a bundle on a desk to one side, taking out two things from inside: six-round pitch-black stones and one sparkling blue crystal ball.


    Su Yuntao placed the six black stones on the ground in the form of a hexagon, then motioned the first child on the right to stand inside.


    "Don''t be afraid, close your eyes and feel carefully."


    While speaking, Su Yuntao''s eyes suddenly lit up, and before the children''s appalled eyes, he shouted in a deep voice,


    "Lone Wolf Body Enhancement."


    A wisp of thin blue-green light rose from between his eyebrows, following straight up, entering into the hair knot.


    Su Yuntao''s hair was originally black, but just after that blue-green light poured in, it had turned gray in a flash. Furthermore, it quickly grew longer, and similarly colored fur appeared on both his uncovered hands. At the same time, his body also seemed to expand a great deal compared to before, his whole body swelling with muscle.


    The Spirit Hall attire had very good elasticity; it actually didn''t rip when filling to the point of bursting because of his body growing large. Su Yuntao''s eyes had already changed to a faint green color. Sharp claws stretched out from the ten fingers on both hands, glimmering coolly with a dazzling gleam. Two concentric halos of light shone brightly up from underfoot, constantly moving from underfoot to the crown of his head. Among them one was white, the other one was yellow. Exceedingly strange.


    The boy he told to stand among the black stones, with eyes staring at Su Yuntao''s body-transforming, suddenly shouted,


    "Aaaaah~~~~~~", about to run away from fear.


    The fresh green radiance in Su Yuntao''s eyes was truly frightening. Catching hold of that child, he said:


    "Don''t move. I said not to be afraid. This is my spirit, Lone Wolf. If one of you is capable of becoming a spirit master in the future, they will also be able to employ similar abilities."


    The only one not immediately at the height of terror was Tang San and Tang Chen, immediate results appeared all over Su Yuntao''s body as he transformed.


    Tang Chen and Tang San start analyzing with excitement. The ceremony begins first to awaken their spirit and to measure soul power. None of the children have what it takes to be spirit master.


    Then Tang Chen turns came as he was elder brother and knows the type of spirit he gonna get but was excited to find out names of spirit. As it came instinctively when spirit awakens.

 Chapter 7 - AWAKENING OF SPIRITS {2}

    Tang Chen stood at the center and Su Yuntao didn''t have to speak, he already stepped ahead to stand in the center of the six pitch-black stones.


    In pace with Su Yuntao''s six streams of spirit power pouring into them, the pale golden light once more shone up brightly. Warmth, this was Tang Chen''s first sensation, as if his whole body was wrapped up inside a nice and warm world, unspeakably comfortable. No wonder those children before could smooth their emotions when wrapped up in the light.


    Warm breath permeated into the body, and Tang Chen distinctly became aware that his own Mysterious Heaven Skill internal power seemingly fluctuated. As both he and tang San reach the peak of the first layer, and we''re at bottleneck though he knew why but Tang San was quite agitated as he cannot advance it any further. He didn''t tell why to not to raise his suspicion. Immediately afterward, in that warm energy''s traction, within the body just as if something had broken, in a split-second warm breath surged towards the palm of his hand.


    There appeared so many golden flecks that it was even more than what all the previous children possessed together. As if a correspondingly powerful spirit would appear. Tang Chen subconsciously lifted his left hand, he saw something blue. This type of blue had already appeared twice at the village''s Spirit Hall that day.


    Tang Chen spirit looks like ordinary blue silver grass but if you look closely you will find that it has deep azure blue color was thicker than normal and have thick bluestem in between with patterned nodes throughout. He then quickly retrieved the spirit before anyone can take a closer look.


    Su Yuntao had no choice but to say:


    "Again a useless spirit, it seems."


    "Uncle, you still have not let me undergo spirit power test, right."


    Tang Chen saw Su Yuntao already wanted to retrieve that blue crystal ball instead of allowing him to check his soul powers, and hurriedly reminded him.


    Su Yuntao said without looking back:


    "No need to test. Blue silver grass, for this useless spirit I still have never seen one instance where spirit power appeared."


    "Let me give it a try, uncle."


    Tang Chen persistently said. Su Yuntao sighed and then said "very well. "


    Trying once could not waste much time. While speaking, he handed over the blue crystal ball to Tang Chen.


    As before, Su Yuntao instructed to withdraw blue silver grass from within the body. With his palm just about to touch the blue crystal ball, Tang Chen''s body fiercely trembled all of a sudden. He was shocked to discover, that seemingly very beautiful blue crystal ball unexpectedly possessed tremendous attraction, his inner strength surging out as if finding an outlet. He wanted to struggle free, but no matter how he tried he was unable to escape out that strong attraction.


    Su Yuntao was similarly amazed. To think that this situation would arise while the last spirit power test of this Holy Spirit villages was taken. Suddenly, the blue crystal ball in his hand began to shine, dazzling blue light starting from a point spread in a flash. In an eye blink, this crystal ball looked just like it was a resplendent gem giving off sparkling luminescence. A cool blue flare showed, unspeakably moving.


    In accordance with the traditional test, as long as the crystal ball gave some response, even a single trace of radiance, it would prove by test that spirit power existed, and at present, the blue crystal ball radiated such dazzling radiance that there was only one explanation.


    "Heavens, it actually is innate full spirit power."


    Blue-green light released again from Su Yuntao''s body, and the crystal ball shot out from Tang Chen''s palm. At this moment, he saw before his eyes this boy''s gaze had already become completely different. It seemingly resembled the appearance of a monster.


    Tang Chen naturally also noticed that his situation was different from the other children''s test. Feeling he should ask not invoke anybody''s suspicion, though knowing even then he asked:


    "Uncle, what is innate full spirit power?"


    Su Yuntao dully looked at him, and subconsciously explained:


    "For everyone at the time of spirit awakening, apart from a spirit''s form, while deciding whether it is big and powerful, the amount of spirit power is also extremely important. A vast amount of people at the time of spirit awakening do not have spirit power, like the several children before this. They are destined to be unable to become spirit masters in their lifetime. But provided spirit power appears, even if only a little, anyone can undergo meditation cultivation. And at the time of spirit awakening, the spirit power amount is crucial for setting spirit master cultivation starting level. With a higher spirit power level, the acquired cultivation rate is greater. Moreover, because of starting the level, the fundamentals will naturally also be practiced earlier than others. What is known as innate full spirit power is that at the time of spirit awakening, one is innately capable of attaining the highest spiritual power."


    "Highest spirit power."


    Tang Chen looked at Su Yuntao as if he understands something


    Perhaps it was because Tang Chen''s innate full spirit power caused no small shock to Su Yuntao, but he did not mind taking the trouble to explain further:


    "Our spirit is graded like this: every ten ranks is a title. After spirit awakening, one can automatically be known as a spirit scholar. Of course, only a first-level spirit scholar. In accordance with spirit strength intensity, it is subdivided into ranks. What is meant by innate full spirit strength is that exactly after awakening, spirit strength level is innately the highest tenth rank? I still have never come across a person with innate full spirit strength; originally when I awakened, I also was only second rank spirit power, nothing more."


    Tang Chen had already collected himself by now. It was very difficult to not to raise suspension, so he naturally was unable to give up, and hurriedly asked his" inner heart''s doubt,"


    "Innate spirit strength can only be the tenth rank? It cannot be higher?"


    "Of course not. A spirit master''s strength cannot be promoted easily. During each advancement of title, not only must spirit power first reach the summit of the title, furthermore one must obtain a spirit ring. Without a spirit ring, even if you further make great efforts with cultivation, it is still impossible to enter the next title. Just for instance like you right now, because you have already attained innate full spirit power. Therefore, if you want to continue promoting your spirit power, instead of meditation, you must first obtain a spirit ring. After entering into the lower levels of the second title, you will be able to continue meditation cultivation."Su Yuntao replied.


    Awakening ceremony ended and Su Yuntao told jack about it. He also told Jack that it was a pity about Tang brothers as they both have initiate soul power but useless spirit.


    Old jack receives both brothers and start walking toward their home. He also encouraged both of them to try hard despite their spirits.

 Chapter 8 - TWIN SPIRITS OF TWIN BROTHERS

    On the way home Tang San asked jack how to get spirit rings. He has seen such rings when he hunted soul beasts with Tang Chen. He has seen a few yellow and mostly purple rings after they died but doesn''t know how to acquire one. Old jack told him he doesn''t know much about it but it has to do something with killing beast which is very dangerous for a commoner like him as he wasn''t a spirit master.


    When they reached home they found Tang Hao drunk and lying on the beach near smithy. Old jack then started to scold Tang Hao for being lazy and even not participating in his sons'' special day. Tang Hao didn''t seem to pay attention to his scolding which angered old jack furthermore.


    Old jack then told him his sons have initiate full soul power. Tang Hao was surprised as initiate full soul power was rare and said to be a heavenly blessing. And to think his both sons have it. But he hid it quite well. Old Jack then told him there was only one spot of scholarship to the primary spirit master academy at Nuoding city. Tang Hao refused to let his either son go.


    Old jack has gotten angry and said:


    "What did you say? I heard it wrong."


    Jack dug in his ear, taken aback staring at Tang Hao,


    "You should know just how valuable this opportunity is. Even if our Holy Spirit village produced a spirit saint once upon a time, every one year we also only have one student quota. For other villages, more than two or three villages have to share one person''s quota, don''t you know? This is a good opportunity. Perhaps little San and Chen is capable of becoming an exalted master."


    Tang Hao looked at Jack with cold eyes,


    "What use is being exalted? I just know that if the leaves, no one will make me food and help me to forge tools."


    Old Jack forcefully said:


    "But both of them have innate full soul power, as long as they are able to obtain spirit rings, even if it''s the least quality spirit ring, they are also immediately capable of becoming a spirit master. Spirit masters, you understand? Our village already has not produced a spirit master in so many years."


    "This just now is your true purpose. Saying it won''t do, means it won''t do. You can leave."


    "Tang----Hao----."


    In old Jack''s mind flames of fury already burned to the maximum.


    Tang Hao as before had a listless expression,


    "No need to be that loud, I''m not deaf yet. I said: you can go."


    "Grandpa Jack, you please don''t take offense. I still won''t go to study spirit master abilities. Dad is right." Tang San said.


    Although Jack loathed Tang Hao the most, he was still extraordinarily fond of the intelligent Tang San, and his c.h.e.s.t filled with burning fury was gradually pacified. He sighed deeply,


    "Good child, grandpa isn''t angry. Well then children, grandpa will leave."


    Saying so, he turned around and headed out.


    Jack walked to the smithy''s door and stopped, turning to look in Tang Hao''s direction, saying sincerely and earnestly:


    "Tang Hao, all your life will come to an end like this, but little San and Chen are still young. Should you not consider giving them some means of making a living? Don''t hold them back. Then at least they will not end up in the same situation as you afterward. If you change your decision come to find me, ok. There are still three months before this year''s Nuoding spirit master primary academy enrollment."


    As Tang San saw off old Jack, his heart had also fallen many times. After all, Su Yuntao''s words of spirit rings to Tang Chen he also suddenly found why his technique was at a bottleneck, spirit rings could have some bearing on his Mysterious Heaven skill breakthrough problem. But he did not let this affect his behavior very much, he believed he still had a chance.


    Unhurriedly he went back to the smithy. Tang Hao unusually had not returned to the inner room to continue sleeping on the bench.


    Seeing this Tang Chen said to Tang Hao to go and rest as he will cook lunch. Tang look at them and asked whether they were feeling disappointed?


    Tang San was taken aback somewhat,


    "It''s not important, dad. Becoming a blacksmith is also good, it can also support us."


    Tang Hao slowly opened his eyes. In the center of his eyes, Tang San saw an agitated mood. Unconsciously, Tang Hao''s right fist was already held tight, and his face which already appeared gray and old showed a trace of ice-cold air,


    "Spirit master? What use is becoming a spirit master? Even the fiercest spirit of the most powerful spirit is of what use? Still, only a good for nothing, that''s all."


    Both brothers bring out their spirits. Tang Chen from left hand and Tang San from right hand. Seeing blue silver grass Tang Hao was so shocked and mix between being happy and torn apart that he didn''t notice peculiarly of Tang Chen''s spirit. Tang Hao got up started walking to his room and told them to not disturb him for some time. He started walking and muttering: "Blue silver grass; it really is blue silver grass. And the same as hers."


    It was then Tang Chen said he also has other spirit surprising his father and brother for different reasons. Tang Hao was shocked because of twin spirits and Tang San because he also has another spirit but didn''t reveal at the time of the ceremony. Tang San also said he has another spirit. Tang Hao was shocked to the core and turn fiercely his eyes were red as if he was crying moments ago. He has shocked look on his face and said: " quickly show me the other spirits."


    Tang San did not open his mouth, rather like a moment ago he had raised the right hand, and he slowly raised his left hand. This time, instead of a blue light, faint black light bubbled out from the center of his palm, in a brilliant flash condensing, as a bizarre thing appeared in his hand.


    That was a pitch-black hammer. The hammer handle was about half a chi in length, with a cylindrical hammerhead. It would appear to resemble a smaller version of the forging hammer, yet that hammer''s pitch black surface had a peculiar light, and on the cylindrical hammerhead coiled a faint circle of a decorative pattern.


    For some reason, just as the hammer appeared in the middle of Tang San''s hand, all the air in the room seemed somewhat heavy, and Tang San was able to bear the weight of that little hammer could hold it, his arm was firm. But his facial expression had already become somewhat pale then got back to normal


    Different from the blue silver grass which seemed not to require depleting Mysterious Heaven Skill, when this black little hammer appeared, it practically starts to suck up Tang San''s own soul power. He manages to keep his grip tight on the hammer handle due to his strong body and spiritual power to counter its pressure. Though his soul power is low it was incredibly dense due to the mysterious heaven method and manual. Although it would appear that the hammer was very small, in fact, its weight surpassed that of the forging hammer by far and was nearly 150 kg.


    Tang Chen also raises his right hand, but he did not have pitch-black forging hammer but looked like a war hammer similar to one his current forging and hunting hammer with fierce golden red with an 7-inch diameter and 16 inch (ca. 41 cm) long hammerhead and slightly more than half meter of black handle with scale pattern and black dragon head with azure blue eyes, it looks like dragon was coiling its tail around hammerhead. His spirit looks majestic and has a similar pattern as Tang San''s indicating it''s indeed clear sky hammer. The pressure around the room was multiplied. He again got feeling that his spirit was calling Tang San''s spirit but this time he also got a faint feeling from Tang Hao due to differences in their ranks.


    Tang Chen also kept his back straight but his face also went pale as His spirit consumed nearly all his soul power in a short period. He was able to hold it only due to his strong body which seems to have improved dramatically due to awakening. Though his soul power is also dense his hammer spirit was too domineering. He was sure he can take a 10,000-year-old spirit ring as it seems his spiritual power has also gone up. He was lacking in terms of soul power.


    Tang Hao and Tang San suddenly feels the urge to kneel. Tang Hao kept straight but tang San knelt and only when the hammer in his hand Disappeared then he feels slightly better.


    Tang Hao was shocked because the urge to kneel came from his spirit rather than pressure from person. He was only standing due to his strength. As there wasn''t anybody in the douluo continent who can force clear sky douluo to kneel or back down. But it was surprising that this spirit can overwhelm clear sky hammer as it is known and acknowledged among the best tool spirit in the continent. He also feels instinctive as he can get benefit it his spirit touched Tang Chen''s spirit.


    Tang Hao told Tang Chen to retrieve his spirit and the atmosphere around the room turned normal. Tang Chen''s face stating to gain some lost color. But the shocked expression on Tang Hao and Tang San''s face remains. Tang San also instinctively feel to let his spirits touch the tang Chen''s spirits he had similar feeling during their blue silver grass spirit, but he has thrown that feeling back in his mind due to Tang Hao''s agitated and sad look. Also, because Blue silver spirit though has high quality and vitality but it itself has gentle and nourishing nature so it doesn''t generate very high pressure but has a soothing and nourishing impact on the surrounding which can be easily gone undetected unless your keen attention to the surrounding. At that time he didn''t pay attention to surrounding due to mood around the room but the Hammer spirit was too dominating.

 Chapter 9 - SECONDARY AWAKENING {1}

    The father and sons looks at each other. Tang Hao got over his shock and jumped in front of his sons and give them a strong hug tightly to his c.h.e.s.t. Tears are starting to form in his eyes. Both Tang San and Tang Chen were surprised but didn''t resist. Being in the warmth of his father''s hug for the first time both felt great. Tang Hao''s c.h.e.s.t was very wide and welcoming for the first time since birth Tang Chen felt safe and secured due to paternal love he was feeling from his father. He looked toward Tang San his expressions were also the same.


    Tang Hao released both boys from the hug and told them to always protect the blue silver grass with the help of hammer as it was spirit they both received from their mother. He also told them that their mother was the most beautiful, kind and caring being he ever came across. Tears that well in his eyes slowly started to fall as he again hugs his sons. Trio spent quite a long time in the same position. After that Tang Chen made lunch, and they start eating together.


    After the lunch was concluded they didn''t start their smiting work but Tang Chen called both his father and brother to his father''s room to tell about his feeling when spirits were released and about his magical space.


    Tang Hao: What do you want to talk about Chen?


    Tang Chen: I have been wanting to talk about the feeling I get whenever San''s and my similar spirits released.


    Tang Hao was also curious but decided to hide it and said: what do you feel?


    Tang San was also surprised. He didn''t think that Tang Chen will also feel such things.


    Tang Chen: I have been getting a feeling no it''s more like urge in case of blue silver grass. It feels like my awakening is incomplete and will complete after our spirits came in contact with each other. Both our spirits will evolve, and we both will get the benefit. On the other hand, my Hammer spirit seems to call out his hammer spirit to let it experience a qualitative change in his spirit and seems to call your spirit too. These are the feeling that I have been feeling. Though I also get some but very vague feeling from my hammer spirit towards you.


    Tang Hao and Tang Chen were surprised. Tang San also told them he was getting feeling but can''t tell what it is. Tang Hao knew that blue silver grass is not their sons'' actual spirit it was sealed formed and only can be awakened in presence of the blue silver king or blue silver emperor spirits or plant beasts itself. He has also planned to awaken their spirits when they reach the spirit king stage. Tang Hao knew his both sons have a very firm foundation. He wasn''t titled douluo for nothing. His sons have strong body and spiritual power to rival soul ancestors and also improved during awakening little in Tang sans case He can match mid-level spirit ancestor and Tang Chen was a monster he has improved to match high to late soul ancestors. Though he didn''t know Tang Chen have initiate strength as he asked in his wishes from God. He isn''t able to advance it further because of his small age allowing Tang San to catch up.


    Tang Hao was more shocked that Tang Chen can get this feeling from himself. But in reality, Tang Chen was bullshitting because he knows who is Tang Hao is can help him in secondary awakening. Secondary awakening not only helps him to become a Super douluo(96-98 according to me) and having his spirit and spirit rings evolve but also he might completely recover from his injuries. In the previous life, Tang Hao was his most favorite character the way he carried himself or the way he frightens others by his mere presence. That is also the reason he spent so many resources from his magical space to cure his injuries. He was brokenhearted when Tang Hao decided to cut off his limbs to reduce his injuries in the novel. Nevertheless, He was here and will not allow that to happen. It will also give him a good foundation to broke through to rank 99 as he was there to help as much as he can. (remember Tang Hao also has firm foundation as he was not only youngest titled douluo but also from Clear sky sect when they were at their peak, and he was emerging talent, so they set a firm foundation for him).


    Tang Hao was skeptical and asked him to release his blue silver spirit again. Tang Chen did so. He raised his left hand and released his spirit. Even now looking at spirit Tang Hao''s eyes became tender. He closely inspected the spirit and was shocked that it was truly a blue silver king spirit, not blue silver grass. Meaning he can awaken tang San spirit and probably his own spirit will also have qualitative change. Tang Hao didn''t tell him to release his hammer spirit because Tang San cannot bear its pressure, and they were sitting close.


    Tang Hao thought for while whether process it further or not. Then decided to leave it to their sons. He thoughtfully and seriously said :


    "It''s up to you both whether to do this or not but I feel like it will awaken a phenomenon a will lead to unwanted attention."


    Tang Chen sighed and decided to tell his father and brother about his space and it''s benefit. It seems like It was the right time to do, so he said: "Father I have a special mysterious magical space in which plants can grow a thousand times fast and nearly unlimited soul beasts according to my or anyone ranks once I lead them there. It cannot be snatched or activated by others without my permission. I think...."


    Tang Hao was shocked at first then he became ecstatic and grabbed Tang Chen''s shoulders and shake it fiercely and asked: "Is this true? Will, it really help plant beast to grow a thousand times?" he didn''t care for other things right now. Tang Chen nodded his head. Tang Hao was shocked, surprised and a genuine smile came across his face which surprised both Tang Chen and Tang San.


    Tang San was surprised by what his brother said but thought about the herbs and soul beasts they hunted. He has expected something was a miss as he was never able to find that place on its own only when he was with his big brother the place appears as it was always there. But he was truly touched that his big brother not only shared that place to train him in skills but also he realized that Tang Chen always imparted his knowledge to him unconditionally. Though he respected Tang Chen now he considers him his big brother genuinely. He was also slightly shocked by Tang Hao''s sudden change as it always looked like Tang Hao will remain indifferent even if the world collapse.


    No one understood the turmoil churning inside Tang Hao, even Tang Chen was surprised but inside his mind bulbs glow suddenly as he thought why his father was acting like lunatic though he keeps confusing face. He suddenly feels like an idiot. Tang Hao was so happy and started laughing while tears flow through his eyes. Now he has the chance to see his beloved wife and mother of her children once again. The surrounding aura changed now sitting there was not drunk and pathetic Tang Hao. But A man who held so much dignity that he seems center of attraction. Though he was wearing dirty and ragged cloth with disheveled hair and beard still no one will dare to comment on it.


    Tang Chen was ecstatic to see the change. Even Tang San feels the pressure and dignity. Despite being in poor condition now Tang Hao reminded him of his previous life''s tang sects elders. Tang Chen was happy because he now sees a change and was sure that A Dragon has ended his slumber the clear sky sect''s "CLEAR SKY DOULUO." was ready to be back.

 Chapter 10 - SECONDARY AWAKENING {2}

    Tang Hao, Tang Chen and Tang San are still sitting in the room. The room was quiet and then Tang Hao asked Tang Chen to show him space as he wants to be sure of the claim.


    It was a simple statement but both tang Chen and Tang San found that it was at this moment it was impossible to deny or say something against it. This common Statement carries such dignity that it wasn''t possible to even dare to say no at least to both brothers. Tang Chen nodded and open the magical space and only went to plants and herb as until they were with Tang Hao cultivation and age of beasts will be out of their league.


    Tang Hao and Tang San followed behind him. Tang San was there before, so he wasn''t surprised but Tang Hao was surprised to see the number of herbs and their age. Some hundreds of years, some thousands of years and some even crossed ten thousand marks. But it was the area where herbs are they were not plant beasts. He asked Chen why to which he replied it was the area with most dense energy plant beasts will quickly gain the conscience and develop too strong for him, he can still grow strong plant beasts here if he wants.


    Tang Hao was happy beyond the measure as it is the perfect place for "her" in her current form. He turned around and asked if something drastic happened will it affects or felt outside to which Chen replied as negative.


    Tang Hao inspected the area for some time after that he was satisfied. He then asked if both boys are ready for the awakening to which he got a yes.


    Both boys sat facing each other and started meditating to get in peak conditions as revelation took some mental toll on both of them unknowingly. After getting in their top condition and calming nerves Tang San lifts his right hand and summon blue silver grass and similarly, Tang Chen lifted his left hand and summon Blue silver king. They don''t have to do anything as both spirits seemed to attract each other. Both spirits touched each other it seemed as the flow of time stopped and a huge wave of vitality spread across the magical space the dense energy became denser. The herbs starting to grow even Tang Hao experience the wave of vitality in him the injuries in him began to heal at an astonishing rate The leftover medicinal effects of herbs that been acc.u.mulated inside of him due to Tang Chen''s cooking began to churn. It cleaned and purify his body, spiritual power, and soul power. His injuries almost healed only 10% remain and were not critical anymore. He hurriedly sat crosslegged and has a broke through to rank 96 and solidify his core.


    Both boys were unaware of the changes they brought. Their body was filled with strong vitality and changes started to appear their faces became more m.a.t.u.r.e, their facial structure becomes more and more Handsome, Tang San''s hair has grown to his waist and changes to deep blue color while Tang Chen''s black grow to his back not as long as Tang San''s but his hair remain black but looks wild and has charm to it. They both grew slightly their thin figure became more well proportioned. They both have slightly thicker arms and skin was healthy bronze due to their work at smithy but now they have become well proportioned and skin which even girls will get jealous. Though they were becoming fairer they didn''t look girly they still have their masculinity was still very much there. Even in commoners clothes, they have the aura that makes the look like Nobles.


    But the most changes happen to their spirits. Tang San''s spirit becomes slightly thicker and have golden blue color stems in them and have a golden pattern throughout. Blue color was still most Prevalent in the spirit. But now it has the air of emperor and a strong life force. Yes, His blue silver grass has evolved into BLUE SILVER EMPEROR. He can now increase his ranks like any other top beast or tool spirit. Blue silver emperor can still pass through as blue silver grass as nobody knows about blue silver emperor have a disdain towards blue silver grass. But it''s strength, durability and toughness can rival even clear sky hammer.


    Tang Chen''s spirits also under home a metamorphosis become more radiant but slowly the radiance disappeared and went back to normal the stem in the spirit disappeared but the azure blue pattern becomes more and more apparent. It looks like normal blue silver grass but strength, elasticity, durability, toughness increased to another level. If Tang San became emperor his became ruler. Yes, the name of his spirit is BLUE SILVER RULER and now it was in the same league of his hammer but instead of domineering pressure, it emits of vitality. It can also pass as blue silver grass it looked the same as the pattern become dense and not easily able to distinguish between them.


    Both sat crosslegged for half a month as the metamorphosis took long. Both open eyes at the same time, look towards each other and shocked to see the changes in each other. They both smiled at each other, stood up look around and found a surprising change in the surrounding. The surrounding became richer in energy by nearly 30% and herbs were grown in age. Hundreds of years turned in the thousand and some thousand years crossed ten thousand year mark. The plants of ten thousand marks look to age as well. Then they saw Tang Hao looking at them surprised.


    Tang Hao came and hug them and told they both acquired some traits of their mother as well. Tang Hao also looks a lot younger and more refreshed. The surrounding seemed to have enhanced and it can now help to grow herbs faster.


    They left the magical space as they sat for quite long have adjusted to changes to their bodies. They decided to have the second awakening of Tang San''s hammer after half a month. Till they will adjust and research their spirits and find it''s positive and negative aspects as they believe that everything things have their strong point and weakness. Nothing was invincible.


    After they reach home Tang Hao told then he was going somewhere and will return in 10 days. Both boys didn''t object and then he left. Both boys utilize this time to adjust by meditating and using their self-created skills. They seem to use intent better with the spirit hammer. Both boys can wield it because of vitality and increased stats. Their fist intent begins to shape and the stated to get their manifestation. The hammer intent also increased as well but the no. of hits decreased due to low silver power. Tang San reduced to one hit and Tang Chen to 4 hits in disorder splitting wind hammer technique. But their might increases.


    Tang Chen named it SOVEREIGN HAMMER DESCEND because of its domineering nature and name of his hammer SOVEREIGN CLEAR SKY HAMMER. Tang San named it FLOWING HAMMER.


    They both practiced it to state of exhaustion but still couldn''t increase the number because of low soul power. Tang Hao returned on 10 days and told Tang Chen to open a magical space. He looked like he never stopped in his journey, he has extremely disheveled looks and his clothes were torn at several places. Both boys urged him to rest and eat something, but he refused. He has a box made of pure lead and purse with him.


    Tang Chen opened the space. Tang Hao dashed inside the space. Both of them followed behind him. When they reached the place Tang Hao immediately bring out blue silver grass from the purse and started to plant it. He was so meticulous about it that he didn''t allow even Tang San to do it. When he planted the grass the plant started to show abnormal growth due to being in dense energy surrounding and in the presence of both boys as they have a blue silver emperor and blue silver ruler spirits. Seeing Tang Hao kneeling and crying both boys also knelt. Blue silver grass was rapidly growing in two hours it grown nearly about 7,000-9,000 years. Seeing both growing grass and increasing happiness of their father both boys looked at each other and nodded at each other. Tang San steps forward and pricks its fingers blood starts to flow through him on blue silver grass it starts growing more rapidly after 5 minutes of blood pouring Tang Chen''s face became pale even with his vitality, and he stopped the blood. Blue silver grass seems to again start growing rapidly and it crossed 10,000-year mark and was still growing it stopped at nearly 16,000-year-old grass. This was not a simple grass it was once grown to a hundred thousand-year-old beast became human and still cultivated to ranks of spirit saint. It seems to have instinctively used both energy and tang San''s blood to stimulate itself and to grow rapidly moreover it was once a blue silver emperor so it wasn''t hard for it to stimulate its growth using Tang San''s blood to cross Threshold to become 10,000-year-old spirit, king.


    Tang Hao was shocked when Tang San started to feed blue silver grass its blood but was stopped by Tang Chen he told him they both know instinctively that their blood will do wonders for the grass as they both have spirit related to it has of higher quality. He also told them it was only a one time effect. Tang Hao was shocked but happy after seeing the blue silver grass to become a blue silver king.


    Tang San stepped back and started meditating to recover from blood loss. After the growth of grass seemed to be stopped Tang Chen went forward and repeated the same process as Tang San, but he pricks his left hand. The blue-silver king absorbs only 30 drops then his blood went to ground and increased the vitality is soil below the plant beast. Blue silver king once again started to grow it increased its cultivation to nearly 25,000 years old. But it gets the most benefit as it unlocked its conscience and memory thus only took 30 drops as no mother in whatever form wants to hurt her child. But blue silver king plant beast still benefited a lot because now instead of instinct it will now use its memory to cultivate and it will be much easier with dense spirit energy around it. Also, Tang Chen''s blood at root and ground will be extremely beneficial to any blue silver species. As his spirit was at the apex of all Blue silver species. It wasn''t a matter of ranks but purely bloodline. After consuming Tang Chen''s blood it not only gain conscience but also appeared to have changed. The process seems to have taken another 6 hours. As most of the time have passed in magical space. Father and sons decided to spend the rest of the day in space only. Tang Chen prepared some food which the all-consuming. Then Tang Chen and Tang San started meditating while Tang Hao seems to have peaceful sleep beside the blue silver king.

 Chapter 11 - HEART TO HEART TALK

    Tang Hao woke up the next morning and saw both his sons were sleeping beside him. He woke them up and said to leave a magical space after they have breakfast fast. The breakfast went more quiet than usual. After Tang Hao broke the silence and said: " Are you curious why that grass is so important to me? Though now both of you should have realized that I am not a simple blacksmith and have high cultivation so why am I like this? Wasting my time away living like this?"


    Both his sons nodded their heads Tang Chen knew but still want to listen to Tang Hao''s history through his own mouth. Tang Hao sighed and said: I will tell u what I can now. Rest of the story you will have to wait till I seem you to be ready at least not until you have at least 5 spirit rings.


    Tang San was shocked he never thought his father would say something like this. He basically allowed them to be spirit masters which he was vehemently against.


    Tang hao looked out if the window sighed and said:" I am indeed a formidable spirit master. I am a titled douluo with 96 ranks. I broke through 96 ranks thanks to vitality through the second awakening of your spirit. I am here because I was critically injured 6years ago. Though I thought I would never heal, due to herbs and spirit beasts meat that Chen was cooking throughout the year, I started to have recovery. It was slow but was surely effective. "


    Tang Chen was shocked as he was never sure whether his father knew about his own recovery or not but it seems he knew all along. Tang Hao looked at his shocked face and chuckled while saying: "I am a titled douluo do you really think you know my body''s condition better than me. It''s true I never asked doesn''t mean I don''t pay attention to you both. You both have been always intelligent and m.a.t.u.r.e for your age. Everybody is entitled to their own secrets. Whether Tang San techniques or your knowledge about human anatomy or herbs. I just quietly watched as you grew. You both were as good sons as one can get. I didn''t pry on your secrets because you are my sons no matter what it''s as simple as that. But I admit I was surprised about your magical space."


    Both his sons were surprised that their father knew everything but instead of asking he just let them be and touched to know that he was always watching over them. Both of them knew it would difficult to tell their father about life before their reincarnation but ice between them was breaking.


    Tang Hao continued: " Both of you are extremely talented. Whether Chen''s discovery of combining physical, spiritual and soul power or both of you have taken the concept and carved your own path. As it can be used by both fist and weapon. No amount can describe the amount of pride I felt when you both showed me that technique. I also learned it and incorporate in the path I have created for myself. Each one has its own path so don''t change while seeing how others do things. ''Correct your path with their help but never deviate from your own'' you both understand this concept clearly.


    Not to brag, but I am the youngest titled douluo on the continent. "


    Tang Hao suddenly turned serious and said: " I have seen the world more than you, so I would advise you both what your path has been lacking but you have to improve it yourself. Chen your path is dominating and relies on strength it''s rigid and lacks flexibility, skills and Adapting capabilities. Only strength cannot take you far overly commitment to only one aspect can expose your weakness to the enemy. San you lack self-confidence and is overly concerned about your skills so much that you cannot bring out your strength."


    Tang Hao wasn''t a titled douluo for nothing he can guide his sons and provide shortcuts, so they don''t deviate or over-specialized one thing while neglecting other aspects as it will reach bottleneck sooner or later While through his guidelines they will improve in all-round aspects they will specialize one aspect but doesn''t commit to it only.


    Both Tang Chen and Tang San listen to him and commit it to their memories as it wasn''t every day a titled douluo gave advice to improve. Both realized that how strong and aware their father was as he can give pointers even to their self-made intents and techniques. They both agreed and decided to improve in lacking areas.


    Tang Hao then told them he was from a clear sky sect and will return atone after some time. He told them his recklessness caused harm to sect but also told them he would do that again without hesitation. Tang Hao didn''t tell them the incident or other things related to grass. They don''t pry in it either.


    Father and sons talked until lunch then Tang Hao began to do making tools that were ordered. He was the only blacksmith of the village with his sons so orders keep pillaging.


    Tang Chen and Tang San released their spirits band try to understand it at a deeper level to find its benefits and losses. Tang Chen also told Tang San that spirits weren''t just tools to become strong but it was part of their bodies so, they should try to understand stand it as much as possible. He also told each spirit to have their own characteristics such as Hammer to smash. It was a weapon designed to smash the thing. But it depends on the user''s understanding and nature whether it used to purify metal or used in wars. Likewise, their blue silver spirits also have their in characteristics they can be used to bind, retrieve objects or even to scout as the amount of blue silver grass is endless in the continent.


    They also told these ideas to Tang Hao who encouraged this as it will help them in the long run. As a super douluo how can he not understand the significance as most douluo cannot surpass the barrier of rank 95 either due to insufficient soul power but mostly due to no having an understanding of their spirits. Tang Hao himself has the understanding due to all the battles against spirit Hall but was stranded due to injuries and soul power. Though he broke through 96 rank and stabilized it. It will be a few years to advance further as he has collected a vast amount of soul power to advance. Either that or miraculous encounter. He didn''t know the encounter was only 4 days away.


    Tang Hao also cleared their doubts regarding the color of rings he told them that.


    White: ten years old (lowest)


    yellow: a hundred years old


    purple: a thousand years old


    black: ten thousand years old


    red: a hundred thousand-year-old (the oldest known to mankind till now).


    He also told them how to acquire it after killing the beasts and the limit of each rank to acquire and benefit of twin spirits.


    After listening to the benefits of twin spirits Tang Chen has asked was it only because the body and spiritual power increases so that it counters the limit. Both tang San and Tang hai was shocked at such acute observations. After a lot of thinking Tang Hao come to realization that it''s indeed because of this. As spirit master grows to 30 rank their bodies grow and were able to bear 1,000-year-old rings and at rank fifty the spirit masters were able to produce pressure around them which is the manifestation of spiritual power and it works as a counter to soul shock of 10,000 years old beasts ring.


    Tang Hao was surprised and now realized how talented and overpowering his sons were as they don''t only have a firm foundation but exceptional body and spiritual power which never ceases to amaze him since he was watching over them. Tang Chen has given his father the manual, mysterious heavens'' method, purple demon eyes, mystic jade hands and controlling came catching dragon techniques others were useless to him. He was skeptical first but was surprised how effective and life-saving these techniques can be. The manual combining with mysterious heaven increase not only his soul power but help in increasing density and purity of it And when combined with purple demon eyes even his substantial spiritual power still getting strong further but the body cultivation isn''t helping as much as he was strong by using his spirit the way he uses only. Aside from that, he can use mystic jade hands not only to fight poison using opponents in close quarters, but he can also show his 70% might using b.a.r.e hand only. He was super douluo his 70% means Upton rank 93 easily, and he was most intrigued by Controlling Crane Catching Dragon


    It is a method of improving a person''s coordination and strength. It is also an extraordinarily potent grappling technique that has diabolical muscle splitting bone displacing techniques. This technique, when combined with spirit power, can also manipulate objects at a distance. With the help of these techniques, he can try a remove the deficiency of disorder splitting wind hammer method as it needs to first generate momentum and then attack. If he can control his hammer from distance he can attack his opponent and disturb their flow while generating momentum.


    With Tang Hao''s help and direction, both boys can hit 81 hits from the current forging hammer which was a little heavier for Tang Chen from his hammer spirit and was quite heavy from Tang San''s spirit. They can''t use their spirit freely because of low soul power as it consumes even to activate it a lessening the burden by using spiritual power. Both brothers improved their hammer intent techniques under their father''s guidance.


    Tang Chen''s intent was still dominating but if you look closely it seemed a little rigid quite flexible and skilled. He always has skills and flexibility but the dominating might of strength seems to capture his attention, and he was making mistakes the same as his father told him. He was happy that even with low soul power his hits hard increase to 16. It started to shape to truly justify its name SOVEREIGN HAMMER DESCEND.


    While Tang San also improved he always had skills and were still especially concentrated on it but now his technique also has strength behind it. He appeared less cautious and self-aware which was his hindrance. His hits increased to 25 hits as his hammer was short and lighter, and he has experience with such a hammer. His FLOWING HAMMER technique also began to take shape.

 Chapter 12 - SECOND AWAKENING OF HAMMERS

    One and half months passed since the awakening ceremony in between a lot has happened to Tang Chen. Both brothers have the second awakening of blue silver spirits. His family gotten closer than ever. His father broke through to rank 96 have a good conversation with them. Ice seems to have broken between them. They told each other about secrets. His father even began to help them through his guidance. But his father still didn''t allow them to add rings or awaken their hammer spirits till Their bodies now have been adjusted to optimum level yesterday day he allows them to awaken spirits and talk about spirit rings later.


    Tang Chen Opened the magical space and went inside. They went to the area with herbs. The surrounding was still the same except thick lushes of the blue silver king which seemed to increase its age further. Magical space helps a plant to grow many times faster. According to him, blue silver grass will reach 100,000 years in near 3-4 years as such resources were provided to it and also because of in the continuous presence of Tang Chen. Even if he was not here the magical space is always around him. Though he was sure that his mother has to cultivate for 1-2 years before she got back to her cultivation though he doubted that due to his blood and presence things might happen differently.


    Again both Tang San and Tang Chen sat crosslegged facing each other. Tang Chen raise his right hand and summon his SOVEREIGN CLEAR SKY HAMMER. Tang San also lift his left hand and summon his CLEAR SKY HAMMER. After the second awakening of the blue silver spirit, he can manage the pressure of his brother''s hammer spirit.


    Tang San''s hammer spirit seems eager looks like it rushed towards Tang Chen''s spirit. When they both touched each other echo seems to rage in surrounding Tang San''s hammer seems to begin to enlarge the hammer seems to stop at the same length of hammer handle and same hammer Head diameter and length as Tang Chen''s spirit but it was now looks intimidating more so with patterns. His hammer Spirit seems like a pitch-black and enlarged hammer but it now looks like war hammer than forging hammer. Though it was enough but a red and white pattern on it makes it looks more intimidating.


    The white pattern was a standard clear sky hammer pattern. The red pattern in it makes it look like it''s drenched in someone''s blood as it didn''t have any fixed pattern.


    The changes in tang San were not any major on the outside but one could tell his body and spiritual power both increased. Both Tang Chen and Tang San can now have 10,000-year-old spirit rings as their body improve and both have taken a step in the DETAILED realm of purple demon eyes.


    (if you don''t know about purple demon eye''s realm try are:


    The Purple Demon Eye is divided into 4 stages. It''s a method to cultivate your eyes'' strength while also increasing your spiritual power. It can also be used to temporary confuse or stun an opponent.


    Survey


    In the Survey realm, a person should be able to substantially improve vision power and clearly grasp detail.


    Detailed


    The Detailed realm improved the vision even further and granted a mental state where everything slowed down, allowing someone to react in the shortest possible time.


    Also, able to see Spirit Masters'' amount of spirit power given that the spirit power of spirit masters are lower than his/her own.


    Mustard Seed


    The 3rd stage, Mustard Seed enabled a person to survey the surroundings, including noticing very minute details such as the wings of a fly.


    The Mustard Seed realm allows a person to shock or confuse an enemy who is in a vulnerable state. It also allows someone to breakthrough illusions.


    Boundless


    The Boundless realm rather than enhancing eyesight, unlocks the Mind''s eye instead, allowing a person to their surroundings to a very far distance.)


    Tang Chen stood up and looks at his brother as he was undergoing through metamorphosis. He then went near Tang Hao and told him to do the same to try out. Tang Hao was truly intrigued but told him to wait until San''s awaken from his meditation. It only took Tang San half hour due to great vitality and major changes have happened before it was only twining to be better than before but nothing major. Tang San looks energetic and started to swing his hammer it was heavier than before but much more comfortable table to hold. His hammer spirit has now evolved to CLEAR SKY KING''S WAR HAMMER. It was a qualitative leap.


    After a few swings, he went to his brother and father. Tang Chen told him he was now going to try the second awakening of their father''s hammer. The awakening didn''t cost him anything it was purely on the quality of spirits, not spirit masters. Again tang Hao was sitting in front of Tang Chen. Tang Chen looks tiny opposite to Tang Hao. Tang Chen and Tang Hao released their spirits. It was the first time Tang Hao has released in front of his sons though he didn''t release pressure but the sight of the hammer with a 3.5-meter long handle. Handle has cylindrical shape and diameter to 2 inches (5.08 cm) with cylindrical hammerhead of half a meter of diameter and 1 meter was the length. Then alone was intimidating but it came with spirit rings full 9 rings- 2 yellow, 2- purple, 4- black and 1-red. Though it doesn''t give pressure it was a sight to behold. Both brothers clenched their fists and determination was clear in their eyes. Tang Hao looked at it and smiled. He carefully planned all this to his sons determined. He was quite happy with the results.


    Tang Hao and Tang Chen bring their spirits towards each other a boom sound like an explosion happened Tang Chen was sent flying but was caught with the effort of Tang San a blue silver king. He gained his balance near them and spits some blood. I was only for a moment but Tang hao''s pressure fall upon him due to his sudden broke through. Tang Hao reacted quickly and send him towards Tang San. Though he spits blood he wasn''t injuries very badly and had instantly retrieved his hammer back as pressure fall upon him except his spiritual power He also seems to gain another thing from Tang hao''s hammer. He looked towards his father who is undergoing metamorphosis and looked in pain.


    Tang Hao was indeed in pain though second awakening it was like his body and spirit were broken down and reconstructed. His old wounds start to healing and his body was strengthening from both inside and outside. He didn''t have vitality like his sons, so he can only rely on his willpower which was already strong. After some time he spits some blood but it was black. It is as of now he was completely cured. He looks like he has lost weight but his muscle was still distinct.


    After spiting blood the vitality seemed to come to him his bronze skin seemed to shed from his body and a healthy pink skin appeared from within. He looks much younger and can easily pass through as 27 �C 30 years old. His eyes also regained l.u.s.ter. His hair looks straight he seemed to have been grooming himself since he brought the blue silver grass.


    Again changes began to happen near spirit this time. All his spirit rings seemed to float to his hammer and then combined with it according to their ages such as yellow followed by purple followed by black and finally The red ring. His spirit began to shine. But remains the same except there were more patterns on intent and the golden dragon seemed to coil around the hammer handle. It looks intimidating especially the pattern on it already had two patterns which seemed to be deepened. Suddenly the hammer vibrates and spirit rings start to appear. First was black, followed by another black it continued till six rings each one darker than the other sixth ring even had red in it. But the astonishing fact was started from the seventh ring as red color rings started to emerge and it happens till the ninth ring. So now with the more powerful hammer, he also has more powerful rings that are 5- black, 1- reddish black and 3- reds.


    The transformation seemed to stop. Tang Hao looks indifferent but suddenly roared towards the sky. He not only made a complete recovery but also improve his hammer and spirit rings but also broke through to Rank 97 and still can improve he has sufficient soul power but due to his spirit second awakening he has to contemplate his spirit. He still was the peak of Rank 97. His all right meridians were open making his soul power denser. It was shocking because both his sons have 2-3 open meridian San has 2 while Chen has thee which hi broke through as the pressure descended on him, he instinctively started mysterious heaven method.


    Tang Hao, Tang Chen and Tang San returns from magical space During the night. Tang Hao told them to rest as he was going to train them for one month, and then they will hunt for their own spirits in magical space.

 Chapter 13 - TRAINING AND FIRST SPIRIT RINGS

    Tang Chen and Tang San were excited today because after two and half months of the ceremony at the local spirit Hall branch. His father Finally allowed them to get their first spirit rings.


    After the second awakening of Tang San and Tang Hao hammer spirit. Tang Hao personally decided to Train the boys for one more month. This month both his son made progress. Tang Hao trained them in having perfect control over their low soul power as it strengthens their foundation further.


    Tang Chen also has planned To train him and his brother in perfecting their control. Both have good control because of the mysterious heaven method. But Tang Hao made them do Rigorous exercise to perfect their control.


    Tang Hao sparred with them also using nothing but physical strength. Both his sons have good fighting experience but it was mostly against soul beasts. Though soul beasts are more vicious but there are not as crafty, cunning and adaptable as humans. He was impressed but polished their fighting style further. The sparring session was rather simple He allowed them to attack to get a feel of their level and style and punch them if he sees any hole in their defense. Both boys literally got the shit beaten out of them. They progressed their fighting style and became more and more adept in their techniques.


    Tang Chen made progress in my Tang sects techniques like ghost shadow perplexing track, mystic jade hands and controlling crane and catching dragon. He also upped his Lightness skills and got some accomplishments in the intents. He also improved his hidden weapon throwing methods under Tang San guidance. They planned to make hidden weapons in the upcoming future but were Strengthening foundation and Tang San also told him about all weapons and material to build them. He told him that he also help in forging. After getting their first rings he planned to try out a hundred and a thousand refining.


    Tang San most adapted himself in using his new hammer spirit He was able to wield it after a month of training. He mostly spent his time helping his brother to progress his Tang sects techniques.


    Tang Hao didn''t tell them, but he was training the boys since the started Blacksmiths


    When he saw they both can lift even his hammer he knew both have amazing body strength, but he refined it further by teaching then disorder splitting wind hammer method and by continuously varying their forging hammer when they complete 81hits from previous hammer. He also made them practice hammering method with odd example hammer with big head and thin or short handle. He just told them to get 81 hits with them to make the same hammer if broken by themselves. His sons were both genius and hardworking. They complete all the tasks without asking any questions.


    Tang Hao also trained them in utilizing killing intent in both fighting and intimidating. He knew both of his sons have it but concealed it well. Both Tang Chen and Tang San were extremely frightened by the amount of killing intent his father was emitting. If it wasn''t for the fact he was their father and wouldn''t harm then both bodies would have thought killing themselves on their own will be pleasant. Then Suddenly a wave of weak but denser than Tang San or what should have been emitted from Tang Chen as he subconsciously released his hammer There was a pattern similar to Tang Hao hammer in his Hammer also but wasn''t as dense it was a thin white pattern. Tang Hao was shocked and Told them about Domains. Both his sons were shocked Tang Chen was happy that he gained such benefit by helping his father second awakening his killing intent to have a transformation and became steady. He can now control it and can affect his enemy at 20-meter radii, but he knows the domain will increase with his ranks and have transformation when he acquires spirit rings. But he didn''t have his first ring yet there was Transformation. Tang Hao told tang San he will also gain the same domain but after he was 15-18 years old. Tang Chen''s was just a coincidence. He trained both boys first to withstand and then to fight under his killing intent. The pressure helps the boys though Tang Hao was controlling the amount of killing intent and it''s effect otherwise his sons couldn''t even move if he released it all.


    Training with their father was fruitful for both brothers. The leap of strength was one thing but under the guidance of a titled douluo, they both have strengthened their foundation and move forward on their path with little to no deviation. This was their biggest gain as guidance from their father provided them the knowledge to help them improve and do no deviate from their path.


    For the spirit rings and skills, both boys have different opinions. Tang Chen wanted strength and Tang San wanted flexibility both their spirits. Both decided to gain purple spirit rings first. As though their body was strong but was not too well-developed and the absorbing black ring may do the harm. Tang Chen told Tang San He will Try first and to awake him is he sees things were not going as planned. Tang San reluctantly agreed.


    Both went inside the magical space to plant beasts area first to get a spirit ring for the blue silver spirit. They spent time inside searching for suitable beasts. Tang Chen looks around to find his desirable traits in plants around he wants to find a plant that would help his blue silver ruler to strengthen it further. While looking around he found a plant beast that looks like bamboo but without nodes and leafs this plant had a metallic shine to it looks around 5000-6000 years of age. Tang Chen knows that it was the metallic bamboo plant beast. This type of plant beast doesn''t have strong attacking capabilities but has very high defensive property. It will be impossible for beasts under 15,000 of age to bypass defense of this plant beast. This plant beast can give Tang Chen the things he was looking for in the first ring.


    He hurriedly got near the plant and used his hammer spirit. It took 10 strikes to end its life one can say how strong was its defense. The Plant beast also a mutated one with stronger strength.


    This metallic bamboo died and produced a purple ring. Tang Chen got near it and sat crosslegged bring out blue emperor ruler activating the mysterious heaven method to guide the ring towards him and start absorbing.


    Tang San was looking at and analyzing the change happening to his brother and his spirit. Tang Chen was busy absorbing the ring then it suddenly feels some energy from the ring has taken away and stored in his spirit. His spirit was now having metallic azure blue l.u.s.ter. He grew 4 cm in height. Nothing else happened. He absorbed the ring and stood up and went to Tang San. He felt he increased more than one rank but didn''t know how much He wasn''t surprised about it as he should have increased ranks both because of cultivation and his spirit rings.


    Tang San asked him to summon his spirit ring and about the skill he got. Tang Chen smiled and summer his spirit and was shocked that instead of purple it was of yellow color. But he was sure he got the benefit of the purple ring his spirit was that many times stronger. He then remembered the energy stored in his spirit. This was not a miracle or accident but limit placed by God that anybody will get only optimal rings configuration like 2- yellow, 2- purple, then black and if possible red from this magical space, both brothers can cheat it only because of twin spirit, after adding 4 rings to blue silver spirit and then add 4black rings to hammer spirit. But it only mattered in color of rings they still get soul skill of the age and strength of the beast. So, though it was yellow rings he still got a Thousand-year-old beasts soul skill at full power.


    He then told Tang San about Restrictions. They both thought about it and came to the realization that it was a good effect as it will not bring any unwanted attention. And will also stop people from experimenting and endangering young spirit masters because of their greed or pride. They both agreed to it. Though Tang Hao didn''t tell them they are smart enough to guess he has very powerful enemies. So, bringing attention to them was like an invitation to problems.


    Tang San also started to look around He wanted the poisonous beast to be his first spirit ring. As they were strolling they felt a sense of danger. They suddenly turned around but sees it was only Datura plant but Looking closely it seems to be moving Suddenly illegal launch towards them. They both have easily avoided it but now was looking at beast it was a snake look like a datura tree. It was around 4000-5000 years old. Both boys don''t have in-depth knowledge about beasts, but they hunter all kinds of beasts and guess their age by their Aura.


    Tang decided that it will be its spirit ring. He doesn''t know about grandmaster theory or anything. It was simply a matter of ignorance was bliss. Snake was poisonous so his spirit will automatically acquire it. He killed the beast and stars absorbing the spirit ring He absorbed without a hitch. He also got a yellow ring ad his spirit started to give a dangerous vibe.


    They decided themselves to add only 10,000 years old rings to hammer meanwhile as their soul power increases by adding spirit rings to blue silver spirit they will work in improving their intent as it''s low because of their low soul power.


    They both decided to leave the magical space and consolidate their ranks as it increased too rapidly and will affect their foundation.


    They came out and told their father about rings and restrictions. Tang Hao said it was a blessing and told them their ranks Tang San was 16 and Tang Chen was at 17. Tang Hao told them not to rush to rank 20 but utilize this not only consolidate their ranks but they have very good cultivation techniques with the combined effect of manual, mysterious heaven and purple demon eyes to make their soul and spiritual power denser and purify it further. He told them not to add, another ring for at least 2 years. Both boys readily agreed to it. They sat crosslegged to bring their bodies to condition and were excited to try the soul skill they got from the rings.

 Chapter 14 - SOUL SKILLS AND TEMPORARY PARTING

    Tang brothers were meditating in the back of their house. Tomorrow was the day Tang San was leaving for Nuoding city. Father and sons decided that Tang Chen will stay with Father and Tang San will go to the academy. Tang Hao has slight selfishness in the decision as he wants to be as close to his wife as possible. He even spent most of his time besides the blue silver king. The plant beast itself was growing rapidly due to denser spirit energy and both boys spend most if cultivation time there because of some reason. It was mutually beneficial for both boys and blue silver king. As they cultivate in a denser environment helping them to consolidate their ranks rapidly and their aura was beneficial to the blue silver king who has opened its conscience and memory helping it to grow it at an astonishing rate.


    Tang Chen agreed to it because he knew the astute character of Tang San. Though Tang San appeared to be casual and Carefree around his family. But he had Tang sect''s principles ingrained in it. So, He was a good judge of character and believe in removing danger in Ruthless manner. He also knows that it was an opportunity for Tang San to meet the love of his life and his most revered master.


    Tang San was sad but there was slight excitement was also there as he never left the village and also has less outside experience even after combining his both life. It can be easily said he was lacking in this aspect. It will be a good experience for him.


    Tang Chen and Tang San has privately discussed that they''re not enough and have to gain allies to face stronger enemies. Tang Chen told him that if he meets any person that gains his trust he should impart his cultivation manual to them. Tang Chen left the decision about imparting tang sect''s techniques to him.


    As previously discussed that he will be back only after two years. Tang Hao also told him that if he found a trustworthy person he can bring them back with him. Both boys decided to have their further rings together too.


    In half a month after they got their rings, they tried the soul skills granted to them. Both boys were surprised, they got only one skill but that skill was an amalgamation of all the abilities'' of the soul beast.


    They sparred with each other and with Tang Hao to incorporate the skill in their fighting style. They also became proficient in combining their spiritual and soul power with soul skills. Their intent also starts budding. They haven''t reached minor accomplishment yet. But they were getting there, Both boys can manipulate their blue silver spirit to different shapes. Tang Chen was interested in making weapons for hard-hitting. While Tang San in manipulating for binding and controlling the enemy.


    Tang Chen''s first skill gives his spirit metallic properties. It gives his spirit extreme strength and durability. Tang Chen''s favorite was when he made staff, sword, and hammer. He started to make his own staff and sword Techniques under his father''s guidance.


    Tang San''s give it flexibility and range. His spirit gained poison within it. He started to add Tang sect''s techniques with it making his fighting style more deadly. He was slowly making progress under his father''s guidance.


    Tang Hao was extremely pleased and surprised at their sons'' progress. In a way, it reminded him of his younger days with his elder brother. Once clear sky duo was famous and was turning continent upside down until they meet his son''s mother. His elder brother was also very supportive, and he knew he was the man he became now only under his elder brother''s guidance. His brother was never jealous of him. He even supported him when he got a clear sky tittle. It was the prestigious title and allow him to get more resources and techniques as he was basically declared as the heir of the sect. He knew he was alive also because of those techniques because spirit Hall sends elders to hunt him, in a way he even owes his life to his elder brother. And he knew his elder brother will do the same thing again even knowing about what will happen, without hesitation. His brother''s love for him wasn''t any less than what his sons have. His eyes were filled with tears every time he thinks about his sect and family still living there.


    Tang Hao can practically see HOWLING DOULUO TANG XIAO in Tang Chen and himself CLEAR SKY DOULUO TANG HAO in Tang San. He sometimes chuckles at these thoughts as to how Tang Chen was similar to him taking emphasis on strength and Tang San like his elder brother emphasizes skill, control, and maneuvering. But like his elder brother Tang Chen always guide Tang San.


    The time moves very fast on this day Tang Chen and Tang San now realized what is the position of their brother in their hearts. Even knowing It was temporary parting the feel like someone has torn a piece within them.


    The next day, Old jack came to their house. This old man often comes to their house to encourage kids. He was shocked about change in both boys, first time he saw them, but they told him it was due to initiate full soul power and spiritual awakening. Their bodies were changing and adapting. He bought this thinking he was a commoner doesn''t know the miracle of spirit masters life, he and often goes to Tang Hao to give him his mind but as usual Tang Hao ignored him. Even the boys didn''t tell old jack that their father agreed. This was the reason he was beyond shocked and in the ninth heaven when Tang Hao came to tell him about Tang San. He was also sad that they were poor, and they are wasting Tang Chen''s talent. But there was nothing he could do.


    Before old Jack came Tang Hao gave tang San two spirit rings one contains quite a lot of money and another was a special spiritual tool in which Tang Chen has prepared and separately packed his meals for 3 years and for 5 people. He told him he can share it with whoever he deemed worthy of manual. Tang Chen packed his meals in such a way that he can have separate meals at separate times like literally breakfast, lunch, and dinner. Ring looks ordinary but as an expert could tell it was astonishingly expensive. It was Tang Hao''s when he started his journey and left sects to travel across the continent. Tang San gave both of them a hug and started to leave with the old jack. After 10 steps he turned and looks at his brother They both nodded to each other and their expressions were saying they will meet in 2 years and will strive to be strong.


    When Tang San left, Tang Chen fells the house was empty. He didn''t let his mood to be glum for a long time he told his father to star training tomorrow as he wants to rest today. Tang Hao agreed. Tang Chen opened the magical space, went inside with Tang Hao. Both father and son were silent. Tang moved towards the blue silver king and laid beside it. One stalk came and started to rub his head, He felt at peace, as he knew his mother was consoling him. He just laid down and slept beside the blue silver king.

 Chapter 15 - PROGRESS, GRANDMASTER AND XIAO WU

    In the surrounding with dense vegetation which bizarrely give azure blue glow A towering man of height more than 2 meters was holding a beautiful nut intimidating war hammer with two deep patterns and a child who looks like 9-10 years old with a ponytail black hair, holding an azure blue staff with azure blue and golden patterns on it, the staff looks beautiful and pattern makes it charming. The two figures were facing each other, The man was standing while the boys were panting on his knees.


    Try were obviously Tang Hao and Tang Chen. Two years have passed, Tang Chen made very steady progress. He developed a strong and unpredictable staff art as he can even extend and retract his staff but his reach was 20 meters after that it became too thin. He got the idea from monkey King and dragon balls. He mixed his art with Tang sects lightness, perplexing shadow and controlling Crane catching dragon to make the staff art more formidable and can be controlled from a certain distance. He made similar and formidable sword art too.


    He researched and thought a lot about both weapons. He came to the realization that the sword is a close combat weapon, is sharp and used for killing via piercing. And the staff was too long a weapon which is used to keep the enemy at distance and can be used to disturb the enemy''s rhythm and use for damaging bones, joints, and Soft tissue. Staff can also be used for thrusting, checks or deflections, pummeling the enemy (with the ends), blocking strikes (while holding both ends), joint locks, chokes and parrying various sorts of attacks. Speed, distance, accuracy, timing, and control are the key components in the successful use of this weapon.


    After doing his research and his mastery over human anatomy he developed no only arts but also intent. After two years of continuous practice, he can basically use the combined power of his body, spiritual and soul power Very easily. It has become the foundation on which his fighting style develops. He can bring out any intent as long he understands the weapon as to how and why it is used.


    His body was strong as late soul king, soul power has reached rank 20 years ago and was as dense and as it can be. His spiritual power was still in the detailed realm but it was comparable to peak soul king.


    He was panting as their spar was going on for the last 2 hours. Both him and his father daily spar. They were in their magical space and the azure glow around was because of the blue silver king. He severely underestimated the plant beasts as it now 75,000-80,000 years old according to his father and reach 100,000 years in one and a half more years. His father seems to eagerly waiting for it. He stood up as it was the end of their spar and Tang San was coming back in the evening, so they decided to cut short today''s training.


    Both came outside the magical space Tang Chen went to take a bath. Tang Hao was still sitting near smithy and was looking outside. He was excited to see his younger son. He didn''t know how to rate his elder son''s talent he was a monster even he had to admit he wasn''t talented as him back in the day. His sons seem to think of intent as cabbage as have it for his staff, sword, hammer, and fist. He was sure there wasn''t any spirit ancestor that could match his son in terms of utilizing explosive power yes, not even from clear sky sect. He just helped his son to gain fighting experience and fill all the holes in his fighting style. He realized that Tang Chen was a kinetic learner he learns from experiencing things rather than books. The just spar where he points his son''s mistakes and let him improve his fighting style on his own. He wasn''t disappointed yet.


    He was eager to find out the progress of his younger son. He knew his younger son was any less talented than his elder brother and his path was extremely suitable for him though regretfully he can''t give any major pointer to his younger son.


    After taking bath Tang Chen prepared food, he prepared extra it seems more like food for 8-9 people rather than three. He went all out. After cooking both him and his father were waiting for Tang San.


    The reunion stopped when a 40-years old man and a cute girl of similar age of Tang San entered the house. Tang Hao looked at both of them, his eyes narrowed for a moment when he looked at the girl but eased very quickly then he looked at the aged man and said:" It''s been a long time, hasn''t it."


    The man doesn''t seem to be surprised but excited as he bowed and replied: "It''s indeed been a long time, Your Eminence clear sky douluo."


    Color to leave the girl as she heard the sentence. Her face became increasingly paler. Only Tang Chen & Tang Hao seemed to notice it and said: " You don''t have to address as such since you come with my son. I don''t mean any harming anyway."


    Though it seems to be replied to the man it has profound meaning behind it.


    The color of the girl''s faces returned. She was glad she was behind the man and Tang Chen & San were busy themselves and Didn''t notice but Tang Chen noticed that exchange.


    There the man was Yu Xiaogang also known as a grandmaster in the DOULUO continent and the girl was 100,000-year-old transformed human xiao wu. Tang San introduced grandmaster as his teacher and Xiao Wu as adopted sister to his family.


    Both Tang Hao and Chen welcomed them to their house which seemed neat and clean.


    All of them then proceed to the table to have dinner. Dinner went, as usual, It was a happy reunion. When Tang Chen asked, How was academy Tang San told them his experience. He told them how grandmaster took him as his disciple, and he was sad and then accepted xiao wu as his sister.


    Tang Chen took San aside asked him are his guests trustworthy to which Tang San nodded without hesitation. He also told them that he has given mysterious heaven method, purple demon eyes and manual to both of them and except hidden weapon techniques he gave all his techniques to Xiao Wu to which Tang Chen smiled. It looked like a small episode has already happened between Tang San and Xiao Wu. Tang San didn''t seem to notice his smile and told him that the grandmaster master even broke through the ranks rapidly due to techniques and food he has provided him. Even Xiao Wu seemed to have progress in techniques and already Rank 22.


    Tang Chen smiled and told him he was going to share his secret and restrictions about magical space with them Tomorrow before their spar. As a supportive big brother and one who has understood Tang San''s character, he didn''t doubt their loyalty and trust. They talked for a while and then went to sleep. This house didn''t have enough room for guests. Both brothers sleep in the hall, Xiao was given their room. Grandmaster the guestroom and Tang Hao went to his room.

 Chapter 16 - TANG CHEN VS TANG SAN

    The sun rises but the Tang family and guests were already up and were on mountain training purple demon eyes. Both brothers and Xiao Wu are at the detailed realm, Tang Hao seems at peak of mustard seed and grandmaster master was at peak survey realm. After cultivating they all stood up went to Tang''s home. Tang Chen has already prepared the breakfast, they all ate their fill.


    Tang Chen decided to tell his guests about his space. He didn''t tell them about its restrictions. They were shocked, to say the least, but didn''t pry further as it was a sign of great trust as they told them about the thing that can literally start a war if exposed. They sincerely thanked Tang Chen.


    Tang Chen then opened the magical space and took them inside. They were still shocked to see it with their own eyes. The great thing about magical space was that beasts cannot enter the herbal region otherwise there would be chaos because of Xiao Wu and blue silver king. After seeing the blue silver king, Xiao Wu seemed to be more relaxed as she remembers yesterday''s conversation with Tang Hao.


    After walking, both boys reached the center, the atmosphere around both brothers changed. The rest became the spectators giving them their space and went to the side near the blue silver king. Both brothers were now facing each other. They have stopped smiling and were having a serious expression. Suddenly both leaked their intent mixed with killing intent. Tang Chen was domineering and have more killing intent while Tang sans have firm and flexible, his killing intent was a lot less. Tang Chen has continued his hunting when his brother left. That and combined with the deathgod domain. Though his domain was very weak, he can truly show his power after 4 rings, but he still looks imposing. Tang San''s seemed to counter his brother with his intent by flexibility making like yin yang pattern at their meeting point he successfully stopped his brother''s intent to influence him. Both boys were measuring each other, then they smiled and simultaneously retrieved their killing intent. Now clash seemed to be equal. Earlier Tang San seemed to be loosing as he was only managing keeps his brother''s intent at bay.


    Bystander except Tang Hao seemed to be shocked to the core. Especially grandmaster he didn''t expect that another monster rivaling tang San exist and was his twin brother. He never knew that his student has killing intent, he was shocked at how both boys seemed used and retrieve killing intent effortlessly. It was hard for even some spirit sages to do that. Looking both boys he seemed to understand how much he didn''t know about his own disciple much less about his brother. Tang San told him about his brother but just that he exists nothing more. He even never told him about his intent and fighting style as all the time they spend together was only cultivation and control. Where he imparted his research to tang San. He was joyous to gain Tang San as his disciple because he was extremely talented & gifted and unknowingly proven his one of ten theories.


    He looked towards both boys again now they seem to have the same aura as Tang Hao and Tang Xiao once but role reversed. He once saw both brother(Howling and clear sky douluo when they were only spirit douluos)fighting, It was not a secret that clear sky duo were his idols especially Tang Hao. That''s why he came with Tang San to meet his idol as deduced his identity via Tang San hammer spirit, he was also a part of the upper three sects. He was a man of pride who even dared to oppose pontiff''s invitation much less a student. He clearly saw a shadow of Tang Hao in Tang Chen because of his dominating presence, and he similarly saw Tang Xiao in Tang San. He looked towards Tang Hao whose c.h.e.s.t was puffed because of pride and eyes were tearful. It wasn''t hard for him to guess Tang Hao''s feelings.


    Grandmaster wasn''t off the mark, Tang Hao was seemed to be in nostalgia and was proud of his sons. Even the blue silver king seemed like it suddenly becomes quiet. Xiao Wu was also shocked not because of Tang San, he has shown her his strength to her but because of Tang Chen, this welcoming host has that much domineering presence.


    They stopped their intent and retrieve it and seriously looking at each other and were standing still.


    Xiao Wu was confused and asked: "why did they stop?"


    Tang Hao said: "they were gauging each other." grandmaster nodded. Tang Hao then chuckled and said: "It seems San has improved slightly." Others didn''t comment on it as though they were impressed beyond words, it was only child''s play to clear sky douluo.


    Both boys launch towards each other with hand-to-hand combat intention. They both have mystic jade hands revealed and were engaging high-speed combat. Both boys showed their skills Tang Chen was focused on hard way of fighting and was going with strong punch and kicks while Tang San was focused on soft skills like parring the attack and going for soft tissue and muscle of Tang Chen. Both were at a stalemate as Tang San have previous life''s experience and Tang Chen gained experience by fighting his father. The clashing of jade sound appears every time they clashed. Both were continuously using lightness steps and perplexing shadow techniques and showed proficiency in their techniques.


    They both suddenly created distance between them and summoned their blue silver spirit. Simultaneously their rings shined bright in Tang Chen''s hand was a staff and Tang San was surrounded with grass. They looked at each other, then Tang Chen leaps forward while Tang San sends grass surrounding him towards his brother. Tang San used his grass as rope and whip. Tang Chen Skillfully parried each grass knowing about poison in them. They both showed their control over their spirit and skill. Tang San suddenly increased the amount of grass Tang Chen seeing this quickly struck his staff on ground and will it to expand on his holding side, he took a leap from ground and with the help of grass and did backward Summersalte in midair by getting the momentum by hitting his feed to the staff to create more space between them with staff in his hand but it regained its original size. He suddenly willed his staff to reduce further in height. Suddenly it transformed and turned into Japanese katana of blue color with one sharp edge all the patterns were now on thicker and nonedge half making it blue golden marking as the design on it and it has the sharp edge of pure blue color with a golden hilt and Blue handle. Tang Chen leaps forward and start cutting Tang San''s grass. Tang San manages to fight as he was controlling master and was natural nemesis of attack type masters, both were on equal footing. They fought for a few more minutes. Both their faces were pale as they consumed their soul power it only at Rank 20.


    Tang Hao suddenly told them to stop and they stopped. They sat crosslegged to recover their soul power. Grandmaster was surprised, he never thought he would witness such battle among spirit Scholars. Tang sans hand-to-hand combat or skillful manipulation of blue silver spirit was on its own level. But he was more shocked by Tang Chen''s display. He never imagined that someone can use blue silver spirit offensively in such a way, and was awed whether his manipulation it to staff and it''s expansion and reduction or sudden transformation into an elegant looking sword. He was beyond impressed by both boys.


    But he wasn''t the only one Xiao Wu was also awed and Tang Hao was brimming with pride. He knew his son hasn''t taken out big guns yet. Both boys opened their eyes at the same time and smiled at each other. They knew neither of them didn''t go all out as it can be dangerous. Even if it isn''t released being a practitioner of intent Tang San can feel intent from both staff and sword similarly Tang can also feel the intent in Tang San''s whip. They didn''t even bring out their hammer spirit both have progressed far in it. Tang Chen can hit all 81 strikes normally and 36 strikes of his Sovereign hammer descend. Similarly, Tang San also progress to all 81 strikes but Only 18 strikes of Flowing hammer, he lacked his father''s guidance. Both have progressed far.


    They both stood up and went to the spectator''s side. Tang Hao told them to rest and go hunting in the afternoon after lunch.

 Chapter 17 - SPIRIT RINGS HUNTING AND SECOND SOUL SKILLS

    After lunch, Both brothers again went back to Magical space, but it was only them this time as Tang Hao will bring stronger beasts. Xiao Wu said she was fine to wait outside but Tang Chen knew if she enters it will be catastrophic for them. Grandmaster also Told tang San that he had to make new training programs for him, so he will wait outside.


    Tang Chen and Tang San entered magical space knowingly what skills they want. Both brothers have decided to try out 9,000-10,000-year-old beasts they were skeptical about their bodies withstanding the energy. Under the guidance of grandmaster master, Tang San became more aware and told about the qualitative jump from 9,000 to 10,000 years old. But Tang Chen told they will do like last time he will try first then if something happened to disturb his meditation. Tang Chen wasn''t suicidal, but he has initiate body strength and can handle more energy than Tang San, He can first experience then tell him to go with it or to avoid it.


    Both brothers went to plant beasts area to look at plant beasts with their desirable traits. As though spirit rings change color here but Combine all soul beats traits into one soul skill.


    Tang Chen wanted immunity to fires and more metallic strength to its spirit as his spirit was prone to fire. While Tang San wanted to add parasitic power to its spirit which can be planted on the enemy and activated from the distance. He also knew about its weakness but the grandmaster told him spirit masters work in a team.


    Tang Chen looked around for a long time but didn''t found what he was looking in plant beasts, so he started to move away and going to a place where animal soul beasts mostly are found. He was looking all over, as 3 days seemed to pass. On 4th day in the afternoon, he came across a bird beasts who seemed to have transformed into 10,000 years old a few days ago as changes were looking fresh. It was beasts with scale all over its c.h.e.s.t area to its neck, having a metallic l.u.s.ter and it has a red and blue very decorative pattern. It also has a beautiful wing-like Phoenix and was red but it was heavily injured. It looks like lightning fall upon it or it was fighting the strong beast with the lightning element. It has golden claws and was injured severely. It looked more like a combination of Flood dragon and wings of Phoenix Bird. But fire and ice energy was surrounding the bird.


    Both boys can also feel danger from the beasts which excited them. If any expert of douluo continent saw this they will be flabbergasted as it was an extinct beast, they were hunted because their species have the ability to surely gives external spirit bone that is their wings. And they also have ancient bloodline line like Titan ape in great dou forest. Beast seemed like it can''t move around and was sitting there and vigilantly looking at boys. It seemed like whether they kill it or not it was going to die.


    Both boys summon their hammer and brought their hammer intent and killing intent to their limit and jump towards the beasts while hitting hammer in the air for momentum both completed their one less than respective hits i.e. 35 for Chen and 17 for San so that they could unleash final and most powerful hit on beast. Beast seems helpless and was waiting for death, he wasn''t able to use his inherent skill of contacting its scale and flesh or fly at high speed. Tang San''s 18th hits fall on it''s back making beast''s head to touch the ground, Tang Chen look at this and smiled as his brother was as skilled as ever, it was a precise and calculated strike, he didn''t waste his time and his hammer fall on its head ending its life.


    Yes, the rare beast having ice-fire, poison immunity since birth and was able to contact its flesh and scale-like fortress died. It said to be one of the fastest soul beasts. The name of the beast was " Draconian Phoenix of dual elements." As to why it appeared here and was injured because it has defied gods rule about magical space as both boys can handle its 9,000-year-old self with some difficulties but 10,000 was a different matter and it faced tribulation for defying God and to have breakthrough before time. Both boys were extremely lucky to find it and killed it before it died of other causes. A black ring emerges from it. Tang Chen sat crosslegged to bring him back in top condition, it still takes a lot from him to do sovereign hammer descend. After a half-hour, he began to absorb the ring by guiding it to his blue silver ruler spirit. All was going well until a strong screeching suddenly appeared in his mind beast was putting a strong struggle but it died after some time and seemed to have merged with his spirit. The process took longer than usual it took half a day. A similar thing happened after absorbing the ring it canes as yellow but has a slight purple tint in it. Tang Chen woke up from his absorption as looks at his spirit red looking pattern seem to appear on it. Tang San was getting worried and was relieved after his brother woke up. Tang Chen went to beast was started to dissect in pieces for cooking. He didn''t know about the beast and knew soul bone were rare, He was surprised when something hits while cutting beast he looked and found it was a bone but not regular six parts. He was suddenly jolted up thinking that it external soul bone. He decided to store it as well.


    Tang San asked about experience and Tang Chen told him not to absorb 10,000 years old beast but can absorb more than 9,000 years. The Qualitative jump off beast was something else. Tang San agreed to it. He already saw a plant beast earlier with more than 8000 but less than 9000 years old but it fits the criteria. It was a ghost wine, they both went there and Tang San absorb its ring. Same as last time thing happened. His only was yellow and don''t have a purple tint. Both brothers still jumped the ranks Tang Chen 25 and Tang San 23 but like before they had to consolidate their foundation.


    They exited the magical space to find that others were waiting outside The spent 6 days there. They told them about their experience except for soul bone only Tang Chen knew about it. From the description grandmaster told them about the "Draconian Phoenix of dual elements". He told them about beasts and said the reason for its hunting was special. It seems grandmaster master also knew about bone as he knows about beasts in depth he knitted his brows and looked towards Tang Chen. He let it go and asked about their skills.


    Tang Chen told him that spirit ring they get from hunting in magical space Amalgamate all beast''s strength in one soul skill. Like he got the property to contract and become denser, but his spirits metallic structure improved further and also giving him and his spirit ice- fire and poison immunity. Grandmaster was shocked again. He turned to his student and asked him what are his soul skills to which he replied he can plant a seed in his opponents and can activate his skill from distance to suck their soul power while paralyzing them. And the range of his grass also increased so has its other property except poison.


    Grandmaster and Tang Hao told them and Xiao Wu to cultivate in magical space as the have to discuss something. Children went to magical space to cultivate.

 Chapter 18 - EXTERNAL SPIRIT BONE

    After one week of meditation and cultivation, both brothers seemed to have so that soul power flowing but had to work hard for a month to make it dense as before even with the density of magical space.


    Xiao wu was shy around Tang Chen first, but she slowly opened up. Tang Chen seemed to take her as his true sisters her equation with tang San was different from her equation with him. After he accepted her as a sister she became the youngest. Tang Chen seems to love to spoil her and even planted carrots to magical space. When others got this information they didn''t know laugh or cry as the thing which can erupt war was used to grow carrots but Tang Chen didn''t mind. He also personally used his alchemy knowledge to produce pills that can hide her scent from beasts nearby.


    Today he called his family, grandmaster and Xiao wu inside his magical space as he wants to talk about something. They all were present before him he quickly retrieves the bone from his ring similar to Tang San''s and places it in front of them. Tang San doesn''t seem surprised but others were shocked.


    Grandmaster sighed and asked whether he knows about it or not. He just shook his head as Tang Hao didn''t tell him about it yet. Grandmaster sighed and told them it was external soul bone and start telling about soul bones how it characterized(6 ways limbs, torso, and skull) or How it is obtained, What are the chances of obtaining it. Benefits of obtaining it etc.


    He then proceeded and told them external spirit bone, how it was 2nd most d.e.s.i.r.ed thing to spirit master only lose to 100,000-year-old rings, how the external soul bones evolve like domain after every 10 ranks and were better being obtained early. He then told them what they are seeing in front of them was not a common external soul bone but was rarity and of great value. So great that even 10 years so old Draconian Phoenix of dual elements were hunted and killed. Forget about this 10,000-year-old.


    Tang Chen asked why is it so to which he replied that these bones give their users not only able to fly at great speed with almost no soul or spiritual power but also give him and his spirit immunity to ultimate of elements beasts possess immunity too. For example, if anybody absorbs this bones he/ she and his / her spirit will gain protection from ultimate ice and fire. And as a result of poison too. And it can be absorbed ones it fades away with its first and Only master. After every 10 ranks, it helps its masters to cleanse their bodies.


    Tang San asked about the ultimate ice and fire. Grandmaster explained that it is the purest form in which elements can be found and were more destructive than regular ones. There was nobody in this room who doesn''t want the bone for themselves except Xiao Wu as she will become human after 60 ranks, but they managed to control the urge. Tang Hao rejected to take it, grandmaster said it should be used on youth, Xiao Wu just shook her head.


    Both brothers looked at each other they knew it can remove basically only major defects from their spirit. Tang Chen was about to say something when Tang San interjected him Tang San knew his brother would gladly give him the bone, but he didn''t want it. He thinks that his brother deserves it more. He told him it was fated with Tang Chen.


    Tang Chen sighed and accepted the fact. Both brothers smiled at each other.


    Tang Chen sat cross-legged and started to absorb the bone wing bones flew towards his back and star fusing with complete vertebrae and 12 ribs from back to midway side. He suddenly started to feel pain. After pain subsidizes again the pain of the cleansing process happens to him his skin change extreme red than came back to normal and then extreme blue and returned to normal. It took a whole day to process to end he was covered in thin black deposits. He seems to become fairer and handsome. He grew in height.his ponytail was still there. He rushed and took a bath. He seemed to look fresh.


    All people were now in the Hall surrounding him to ask questions. He told them he feels that no fire & water in any form can harm him. He summoned his spirit and surprised to see pattern disappeared and only one blue and red Phoenix design with golden tint in their wings were there. He then changed his spirit into staff to finds like both Phoenix looked like curled over staff and tails were meeting at center its design was carved and provides greater grip. Similarly, his sword all changed his edge seems to become red from one face and Phoenix curl each other to replace hilt. Both his weapons seem more dangerous. The onlookers seem mesmerized When. He activated his wings it was of white color looks like white Phoenix wings. He was already at 27 rank witness solidified foundation, body as of cleansing and dense soul power. Even his spiritual power promoted in mid-level Detailed realm.


    Days seemed to pass and Tang San''s vacations seem to end and he and Xiao Wu have to go back. The grandmaster seemed to be discussing something with Tang Hao who seemed to have completely agreed with him.


    Both grandmaster and Tang Hao came out and said: "Children we both discussed and came to a realization that it will be better if you don''t go back to the academy and trained here with his eminence and me. I will provide you with worldly knowledge and Mr. Hao will train you in aspects of being spirit master."


    All the children nodded and agreed. Tang San and Tang Chen were happy to be together and Xiao Wu agreed because it was the safest place for her.


    Tang Chen came to Tang Hao to tell him his plan to raise money, he gave him some skincare creams to sell in auction houses. To gain money and Recognition, and they will sell pills helping the spirit master. It was a good plan and his father agreed to do so himself to not deal with backhand tactics.

 Chapter 19 - MOTHER "AH YIN"

    Two years have passed since they gained second spirit rings, both brothers were 10years old now but looked 12years old They have grown in height, gained muscles. Both became more handsome Tang San was a little tan and have bronze color skin due to their rigorous training and forging his hidden weapon. He still keeps his hair falling freely to his waist. Tang Chen have fairer skin, it looked like his immunity of fire even affect tanning. He always keeps his black hair in a ponytail. Both brothers were started to make hidden weapons one year before. They didn''t start in complex one so Tang Chen didn''t tell Tang San about his 100 or 1000 refining. They just made some sleeve darts and throwing weapons, the plans to tell and teach him when he starts making crossbow and other top weapons. They both were at 30 ranks. Tang San reached rank 30 a month ago and Tang Chen 6 months ago. Tang Chen delayed it as longs as possible and was polishing his other stuff. They decided to gain rings after a few days. They both have made progress and started to assimilate the soul skill in fighting style. He sparred with their father separately, two men'' and three men'' team. Both his father and grandmaster then point out their mistakes.


    Xiao Wu has also grown and were of the same age as them. She loves living here. She was carefree and relaxed, both brothers were very good to her. She was also 30. Tang Hao told the boys not to worry about her rings, and he will personally take care of her rings, and she will not enter magical space as she wasn''t strong as the yet and will cause distractions. Grandmaster and Tang San bought this, as who are they to question clear sky douluo but Tang Chen knows the reason but decided to keep quiet as it wasn''t his secret to tell. Grandmaster rapidly rose in ranks and was rank 48 in two years due to Tang brother''s supply of techniques and alchemy. He didn''t want to be most powerful but to remove the tag of trash from him. He knew his time has passed so, he has no qualms in relying on pills to advance. He knew he was getting stronger than spirit master of the same ranks as his cultivation method and pills were of high quality but have told children not to follow his path, they will become strong fast but never will be formidable as they can be. Luo San Pao has grown into a golden wolf with sharp teeth. It happened when he gained spirit rings in magical space. Luo San Pao took energy from rings and medical amount stored in the grandmaster''s body due to this he evolved. It also increased the grandmaster''s cultivation speed.


    Tang Hao Broke through the ranks 98 but was now amassing soul and spiritual power, he also was dwelling in understanding a more about his new hammer spirit. He was at the peak of the mustard seed realm and was looking to broke through the boundless realm. He shocked grandmaster master and Xiao Wu when he showed them his rings, He needs 6-8 more years before he can amass the soul powers and try another breakthrough even with a dense energy environment in magical space. The previous house changed as they left the holy city and came to a more secluded area. They built their house, this new house was large to accommodate everybody. This house has bigger rooms, was of two stories, Upper for children and lower for Tang Hao and grandmaster. They also have Three smithy in the backyard.


    Tang Chen''s plan to make money was going astonishing well, the gathered quite a huge amount of money due to auction and doing private deals. They always had their cloak on, when doing business. Some tried backhand Tactics especially some from spirit Hall but pressure from cloaked Tang Hao was enough to scare them. Their family''s main income was from deals with the imperial family and Seven Treasure pagoda clans. Tang Chen sells them pills in exchange for money. Tang Chen was preparing to gather money as he decided to let Tang San from the Tang sect earlier.


    Bizarre changes happened to Blue silver king a year ago. It formed a cocoon around itself as it evolves into a 100,000-year-old blue silver emperor. Tang Hao was worried and asked about it to Xiao Wu privately who told him that "her" transformation was complete but "she" was cultivating to regain her lost ranks and will improve further due to Tang Chen''s blood. If blue silver emperor formed once blue silver grass becomes 100,000 years old, then Blue silver ruler was basically a legend among plant beasts and takes 1,000,000 years for blue silver grass, so his spirit and blood will help her to improve her ranks further.


    One day children and a.d.u.l.ts were cultivating inside. Tang San and Chen decided to go for rings tomorrow morning. Suddenly whole herbal region shook and then was engrossed in golden light. Everyone looked towards it and found it was from the blue-silver emperor, it seemed that there were cracks in a cocoon and golden lights were emitting from it. Tang Hao seemed to be trembling and muttering: "Ah yin." from excitement looking all this. The rays started to get dimmer and were over after 10 minutes, surrounding came back to normal but the cracks in the blue-silver emperor were increasing. After half an hour the outside cocoon fallen on ground like shattered glass and a woman was to be seen in its place, the woman was beautiful, but also have a kind, tender and caring aura around her. She was wearing a blue dress and had a deep blue color of eyes and hair.


    Tang Hao and the woman saw each other and lept towards each other. They hugged like nothing around them mattered anymore.tears were falling from their eyes. Tang San was shocked seeing his father like this. They separated from each other, And Tang Hao introduced her saying:" Chen, San This is your mother. The most beautiful woman I have ever met and also 100,000 years old blue silver emperor." As he tenderly looks at her. Ah Yin hugged both boys started to cry louder, after a few moments the eyes of boys also teared up.


    After that they decided to talk over lunch, During lunch, Tang Hao told them about 100,000 years old beasts and choices they have been having across that threshold, ratio to a beast to make such choices. What happened when they decided to become human, etc.


    After lunch, Ah Yin decided to introduce herself as she was only cuddling her sons before. She also hugged and accepted Xiao Wu without hesitation she recognized her even when she was a blue silver king, and she also seems to understand the looks of her eyes that display her yearning for mother. She went to her and hugged her gently. Then they went to magical space. She created space between her and them and said: " Let me introduce myself, I am Ah Yin former blue silver emperor now Rank 91 douluo choosing the title of " BLUE EMPEROR DOULUO "." All were shocked especially Tang Hao as he remembered she was at rank 80 at the time of their children''s birth, and to think she improved this much.


    Ah yin suddenly lift her right hand a strand of blue silver grass was summoned but what shocked everyone was when her spirit rings began to appear she has 2-yellow, 2- purple,4- black and 1- red, She also seemed to possess a domain which enriched the surrounding and everyone can feel the increase in vitality in surrounding. She told them it was because of her son''s blood and spirit, she was a beast and can generate her own rings but their presence and blood had improved and accelerated the process. She was just solidifying her ranks in cocoon for 1 year. She was now a complete human as last bit of her 100,000-year beastly energy was converted into rings, she thought inside, that she cannot do any other self-sacrifice or other such things anymore if she died she just dies. And she has seen her husband get lost in sadness and alcohol and doesn''t plan to repeat the mistakes.


    The family of 5 including Xiao Wu, spends time together. Grandmaster seemed to be lost in his own thought, he was happy for his students and disciple. Both boys delayed the time to get rings for a few more days as they were happy to spend time with their mother. Tang Chen knew the back story, Tang San also suspected something major should have happened to her mother became blue silver grass once again. He tried to ask but his father, who told them they weren''t ready to know yet and reminded them of his criteria of deemed worthy. After a few days, both boys decided to go and hunt spirit rings. Tang San invited Xiao Wu, but she told not to mention worry about her, she will have her ring when they will be back.


    Both brothers entered the magical space again, this time they were ready to get 10,000-year rings.

 Chapter 20 - TANG SANS LUCK, RINGS, SKILLS AND TRAINING PROGRAMS

    Both boys entered the magical space predefining not only abilities but also shortlisted beasts. As under the guidance of the grandmaster whose theory was unparalleled in the continent. Grandmaster has imparted his knowledge and research about soul beasts to them after hearing the ability of magical space, which helps them for shortlisting the beasts.


    Both know their bodies can handle 10,000-15,000 years old beasts and were not hesitant to go for it. Tang Chen wanted to have boosted his current abilities, He set a path for himself and an ability that cannot be assimilated in his fighting style would be a hindrance. Similar can be said about Tang San he wanted to up his poison mainly.


    Both boys searched the forest for suitable beast to have their hammer spirit withdrawn, Their hammer spirit looked the same but have gained a lot of weight Tang Chen was 800 kg while Tang San''s was 700 kg. Both boys realize it will be near or crossing a ton even before the spirit rings were added and adding spirit ring will improve its weight further. Both boys decided to add a spirit ring after adding 4 rings to the blue silver spirit.


    Boys even developed a method to gain momentum while hitting their enemy, the combined disorder splitting wind hammer method with perplexing shadow to advance or retreat after hitting to have their rhythm continued and controlling the crane and catching dragon technique to lower the body''s burden of every rebound. Both have realized that it lacks long ago but ignored to achieve 81strikes. But have realized its fatalities last time hunting Draconian Phoenix of dual elements, if beasts were able to move one of them would have died. They completed the technique and named the perplexing disorder splitting the wind hammer method. They were able to do it normally because their strong bodies were able to withstand the rebound shocks. But with intent, Tang Chen was able to get back To 36 hits and Tang San also got to 36 hits under his father''s guidance. They told this method to his father who already seemed to have this idea and was developing it secretly which surprised them.


    They both have the same concept but the execution was totally different. Tang San''s method looks like more of deadly dancing while Tang Chen simply uses perplexing shadow to go for hit or retreat after hitting. Tang San does more of controlling crane with his hammer to control it and keeps smooth rhythm than does catching and hitting in the d.e.s.i.r.ed spot, While Tang Chen simply does more catching dragon to hold the hammer and smash, he only does control after hitting to let rebound shocks release away from his body, then again catching and hitting and repeating the process.


    Both boys searched the space and then suddenly found a 13,000 years old man faced demon spider, it was on the shortlist of Tang San. Tang San saw it and started his Flowing Hammer method, even with its thick hide it can only withstand 25 hits and seemed not able to catch Tang San in its poisonous web bombs as Tang San was changing his direction abruptly. The beast died without able to do anything to Tang San, resentment and bloodthirsty anger can be still seen on its face. Black ring emerge from it, Tang San sat crosslegged activated the mysterious heaven method to guide the ring but suddenly blue light-colored ball also emitted from beasts and struck in his back.


    Tang Chen who was looking fight and absorbing process from a distance, was surprised seeing the blue ball, he didn''t think Tang San will gain external spirit bone from it. He was truly deserved to be the MC even in different conditions he was able to acquire the bone more developed than the story. Tang San''s Face turned pale but returned to normal after some time, Tang Chen knew he went through soul shock. It was slightly overwhelming the first time. Tang San absorbed the ring and bone in 6 hours. He opened the eyes, there was now a purple ring beside his both yellow rings. He seemed to know about bone, therefore, he summoned the bone, it was eight bones similar to spider legs and was Three meters long, it shows the same pattern as spider indicating it also has poison. F.o.r.c.i.b.l.y control them to retrieve it back, his shirt was destroyed at the back, He has seen his brother struggle in the process of controlling his external soul bone.


    He smiled and looked at his brother, he was envious of his brother''s bone but now he also has it. Both boys continued their search as Tang Chen still hasn''t got the ring. They search and found the beast it was a land dragon of 14,000 thousand years it has ability to create 4 of his clone with 70% of its power and attack Omnidirectionally to kill his prey. It had a brown flesh and green scale on it''s back. It was of reptile species. The beast is known as the Tyrant cloning Land dragon. Tang Chen leaps towards it, the battle between them ended after Tang Chen destroyed his clones with 21, 22, 23 & 24 strikes and kill him in final of 36 strikes, his new method didn''t reduce the domineering effects but was complimenting it. A similar black ring emerged, he absorbed the ring. He still took the beast''s body to cook. Similarly, he also gained his first Purple ring. It took 3 hours to do that beast he doesn''t leave any soul bones, but they were not disappointed.


    They both exited magical space to find rest were waiting for them, Grandmaster steps forward and asks them about their gains, rest were looking curiously at them too. Xiao Wu already got a ring and was waiting for them.


    Tang San stated describing their experience and told them about his ability i.e. he got spider''s web bomb can use it captures or restrain the enemy. He also told them he upped his poison and can control and will it to surface or not. He also told them about external bone. Grandmaster was expecting a bone, not external bone but his parents were surprised, soul bone wasn''t easy to obtain but both their sons have rare external soul bone. Grandmaster master then told the rest that chances of obtaining a bone increase either with extreme resentment or happiness of beasts, it wasn''t 100%chance but 50% chances were there.it was also one of ten principles that he has. He told as according to Tang San''s explanation of last moments of beast he was expecting it, though it wasn''t, a surety, he was expecting it. But was surprised by Tang San''s luck of getting the most coveted bones from any spider beasts. He told Tang San that his training will increase with bones. He turned towards Tang Chen asked about his skill.


    Tang Chen told him his ability was to create his 2 clones with 70% of his strength and use all the abilities of blue silver spirit and use his hammer spirit without its soul skills and soul bones abilities. He didn''t get 4 Clones but the ability to use 70% of his even as his ranks increased, he also got boost on the overall of his previous soul skill stats of blue silver ruler. Grandmaster and Tang Hao was shocked by thinking the possibilities of his skill now, as Tang Chen also has self-created staff, sword and hammer arts and Tang sects techniques which aren''t soul skill he can basically summon his two clones with his sword/staff and hammer spirit and his original can use staff/ sword/ hammer spirit and fight or use only one weapon or hammer spirit for all three of them, the permutations and combination was extremely deadly, he was basically one man turned into three-way destructive force. Furthermore, his hammer was clear sky hammer of a higher level, 70% of its power can match normal clear sky hammers which were famed for raw overpowering destructive force. The Truest benefits Will be when he becomes titled or supper douluo.


    They decided to have dinner and rest early. Their tough training will begin tomorrow. They were told not to add, any more rings till further told. The next day when the boys and Xiao Wu wakes up they were told of their training programs. Three children were divided between three a.d.u.l.ts. Tang Chen with his father, Tang San with grandmaster and Xiao Wu with Ah Yin. They were told they will be rotating every day and so on, from Tang Hao they will learn and polish their fighting style and experience(three weren''t many alive who have as much fighting experience as him, he just relied on his strength to even overpower the best of spirit hall''s spirit masters of all variety), from Ah Yin they will learn control (as she was a titled douluo with grass spirit, primarily a control master and a soul beast who became human after cultivating twice to 100,000 years old and traveled with clear sky duo after converting pseudo-human for the first time, she also had quite a lot of experience Not everyone one was qualified to travel with them, they have been exceptional to even think of traveling with them, and she was their primary control master.) and theories from grandmaster himself (continent renowned number one theorist).


    All three were ecstatic it wasn''t even day one get a chance to train with number one theorist(rank 48), a control titled douluo(rank 91)and a power attack super douluo(rank 98). Tang San was happy that he finally can learn control from someone. Tang Chen and Tang San obviously shared their techniques with their mother. Tang San also thought he has set a firm foundation for the Tang Sect.

 Chapter 21 - SUOTUO CITY

    Suotuo City was a large city in Heaven Dou Empire, this bit could be seen from Spirit Hall''s allocated as the third-ranked Lord Spirit Hall.


    Currently, just past noon, the blazing sun shining fiercely, at Suotuo City''s west gate entered three youths. By looks, they only appear to be 12-13 years old, not carrying any luggage, two boys and one girl. Two boys were wearing simple attires. The girl was wearing an elegant dress.


    One boy was of fairer skin with ponytailed black hair he was wearing black attire, While another boy was of healthy wheat skin color with blue hair freely falling to his waist. He was wearing a blue attire. Both were handsome in their own right, both have an easy-going aura around them and were smiling. The girl at their side looked very beautiful. Silky smooth black long hair combed out into a neat scorpion braid, even though it was a braid, it still hung down to her lower back, she wore a pink dress.


    These three were naturally Tang brothers and Xiao wu. Tang Chen was tallest 2-3 cm taller than rest, Tang San and Xiao wu were of the same height. They finally arrived at Suotuo city according to the direction given by the grandmaster. Two years have passed again they were at rank 40 and were sure, to gain quite ranks if they gain spirit rings but were told not to until they accepted in Shrek academy. Two years of training did the wonders to them, boys completed their hammer method, three of them their intent was at major accomplishments, They were well versed in Tang sect techniques, their spiritual power was at peak detailed realm and will break through to mustard seed realm after gaining the spirit rings, their body strength improved, they have their fighting style, all he had to do is add spirit rings and abilities complementing it. They individually go toe to toe with spirit emperor of different stages (wu to starting, Chen and San to mid spirit emperors). Combining they were able to fight spirit sage Of 70 ranks. Their teamwork was perfect.


    They were not only ones who benefited even grandmaster seemed to able to advance quite rapidly, It happened 3 months after their training began, due to weird-looking fruit, boys found while hunting soul beasts to gain killing intent. Tang Hao has told them to do so. The fruit itself looks live golden color Dragon fruit. There were only 6 of them on the plant when they collected fruit its plant suddenly died. They existed the space. The next day while training in magical space, Both boys shared the fruit with others. They each got one, fruit seemed to have only nourishing effect to them except grandmaster. As when he was about to eat it luo san pao suddenly came and eat his fruit. Both grandmaster master and Luo san pao start trembling Luo san pao suddenly started glowing golden fiercely and began to evolve, simultaneously starts eating the spirit rings of grandmaster which were 2 yellow and 3 purple grandmaster broke through 2 months prior this but because of inferiority complex he absorbed purple ring like before even in magical space. After two hours of transformation, Luo San pao turned from golden wolf to majestic dragon spirit and starts merging in the grandmaster''s right hand like any normal spirit master with beast spirit. The golden light died down and the grandmaster looked young but covered in thick black muddy substance. Grandmaster hurriedly went took a bath and came back. He looks rather handsome and has thick black hair, he was like a charming mixture of the young man with eyes full of worldly wisdom. Tang Hao asked him to release his spirit, and he did so both instead of Luo san pao coming out of his body he suddenly looked like he was having golden scale all over his body, golden horn oh his head and his eyes we''re like dragon soul beasts but the most surprising was when rings started appearing he now had 2-yellow, 2- purple no change there but 3- Black rings appeared he suddenly became spirit sage not only that, but he also has markings in rings indicating he indeed became spirit sage. All were surprised but none more than grandmaster, he wasn''t trash anymore he has formidable spirit and all his impurities have flushed out earlier, he now was a spirit sage of rank 77 with solidified foundation. He cried thinking all the insults he had to bear because of weak cultivating and trash spirit. He then stopped relying on pills and starts gaining individual fight experience with the help of both Titled douluo. After one and a half years of that, he gained another black ring in magical space. He alone went there and killed an 80,000-year-old beast of dragon species as his spirit have a Suppresing effect on them. He also gained and absorbed a torso bone from it. He then became rank 83 spirit douluo. After one month, he told them about Shrek academy and here they were.


    It all seemed to work of fate but was meticulously arranged by Tang Chen after finding the fruit, How can he not know about the fruit when he received knowledge from god itself. The fruit was called "golden fruit" and can help any spirit master or soul beasts related to dragon to either purify their bloodline/spirit or have a second awakening like grandmaster. Grandmaster master named his spirit the same as their Golden iron triangle fusion was called, "GOLDEN SAINT DRAGON". His inferiority complex has reduced but was still there. The fruit also helps them individually, but they didn''t notice due to change of grandmaster, They only thought that it has nourishing effect but it transformed their bodies, so that they can acc.u.mulate more soul power, it basically increased Tang hao''s chances of breakthrough, he will have smooth breakthrough when he will acc.u.mulate enough powers according to requirements, it gives Ah Yin solidified foundation to become super douluo and increased her cultivating speed. It didn''t help tang brothers but it will help them after becoming spirit sage. Xiao Wu also gained slightly as her spirit now has golden aura and outline in it. Ah Yin also benefited in two years, as she understood her spirit, and have spiritual power due to early conscience awakening, all she needs to is acc.u.mulated soul power and magical space helped with that too, she rapidly rose ranks in and became Rank 93 douluo. Tang Hao was the same as before acc.u.mulating his understanding, spiritual power, and soul power.


    Tang Chen told them to go ahead, as he has a separate issue to deal with. Xiao Wu extorted a great amount of money from as always. She was a definition of spendthrift. He never seems to found a way to counter her cute and smiling face of extortion. Tang San was seen this from the side and shook his head, it was a regular sight for him. His big brother who was focused and formed a domineering path seems to always melt in front of their sister. He knew his relationship with Xiao Wu was beginning to be a romantic one, but his brother treated her like a small sister and loves to spoil her. After all who else has the gal to use magical space to grow carrots. She was the reverse scale of both brothers.


    Tang Chen left them to buy cooking utensils knowing living conditions at Shrek he shopped a lot. Tang Chen returned in the evening and heard from Tang San about his rich harvests and interesting encounters. Tang Chen knew he already met Dai mubai and Flander. Tang San seemed to have fought with mubai, won and left the hotel to get the current hotel to stay tonight. Tomorrow will be the entrance test of Shrek academy and their parent and grandmaster will come on Tomorrow evening to be teachers of the academy. Shrek was at a rather secluded area no one will accept such an expert to be there.

 Chapter 22 - SHREK ACADEMY

    Tang brothers and Xiao Wu left the hotel and start walking towards the academy. Today was the entrance exam of the academy. They reached there, Xiao Wu and Tang San was surprised to see the condition of the academy. Grandmaster didn''t tell them much about the academy just said to go there and join the academy. They saw the line and joined it. They didn''t doubt grandmaster and weren''t shallow enough to judge a book by its cover. Some chaos was happening at the front, but they didn''t pay attention to it. Soon their turn came Mubai greeted Tang San. They deposited the fees and an old-looking man check their calf to verify their age asked them to show their rings everyone was shocked by their rings, Old man chuckled called them monster and told them to go forward with Mubai. Soon two more girls also followed and joined them.


    Mubai took the girls to measure their soul power if it was above 25 they all will move to 4th and last test, but before that, they were intercepted by a cart selling sausage, its owner has a long white beard. He wanted to sell them sausage but Mubai intercepted in between a called it vulgar and told the enchanting to everyone, everyone except Tang Chen got crept after hearing incarnation but Tang Chen went forward to taste it and told them it was good, and he was rare meat-type food master which were rare as the horn on unicorns. Others were looking at him with a weird expression. The owner seemed happy and started celebrating. Any way Mubai checked girls'' soul power it was indeed above 25, he told Tang brothers and Xiao Wu that they don''t need to do it as they already have three rings. The reason a.d.u.l.ts stopped them from acquiring forth rings was not to raise commotion as they can easily pass as soul ancestors with ranks anywhere between 31-40, and people will mostly assume it less not more. They can fool up to soul emperor but soul sage will see through it.


    They went to the last testing area, No one introduced each other until now but Tang Chen knew most of them rose who present there were Dai Mubai, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing, and he knew cart owner was Oscar. They will meet Ma Hongjun later. At the testing ground, they saw an imposing man was sitting there, and he said the last test was to face him for one incense stick that usually lasts for half an hour If one of them lasts they all will pass the test. This man was Motion bright less King Zhao Wuji with Vigorous Vajra Bear spirit, vice dean of Shrek academy. He was a soul sage. Mubai told them about him so, he also said They all can introduce each other start planning to fight the vice dean, the fight will begin in 10 minutes.


    Tang San started the conversation and said: " we should introduce each other, I will go first " he then released his spirit and rings and said: " Rank: 40, spirit: blue silver grass control type master. " Except Xiao Wu and Tang Chen others were surprised and shocked, Tang Chen smiled at his brother''s introduction, he once again was reminded of his brother''s astute character. Though he looks easygoing but didn''t slip out his secret to others. Seeing others surprised Xiao Wu proudly said:" rank: 40, spirit: soft bone rabbit." Tang Chen followed the suit and introduced himself:" Rank: 40, spirit: Blue silver grass power attack type." Both brothers weren''t allowed to show their other spirits and soul bone until life and death situations. People there were looking them like they were monsters. All the people present there were either from the great background or were experienced masters, they weren''t shocked because of ranks but because of age. They come to the same conclusion and deduction as to why these three didn''t add 4th rings, they said nothing but nodded. Even Zhao Wuji and Dai Mubai at the side were astonished, Mubai because Tang San didn''t talk about his rank yesterday, and he just now realized it, Suddenly Zhao Wuji looked at Tang Chen and said: "kid who are you fooling? Blue silver grass cannot be a power attack system." Tang Chen just smiled at him.and turned towards his soon to be team. Rongrong introduced herself with smiles and said: "Rank: 26, spirit: seven treasure pagodas." Zhuqing simply and coldly said:: "rank: 27, spirit: hell civet."


    10 minutes passed they all shared their ability and planned accordingly except Tang Chen who said he will surprise everybody. Tang San planned the fight and knew his brother''s abilities. He assured them that it will go fine. All were standing in front of Zhao Wuji who was standing there. They all summoned their spirit and their first spirit rings got bright immediately. They all were ready to fight, Tang San has grass surrounding him, Xiao Wu has rabbit ears, tails, and sharp nails, Rongrong has summoned her pagoda, Zhuqing has cat ears, tails and nails ready to scratch and Tang Chen was holding his staff. All were seemingly looking at him and his staff. It looked beautiful, Even Zhao Wuji was staring at staff, the carving of light blue and deep red Phoenix on deep blue staff with a golden pattern on it can enchant anybody. Staff seemed to be made of blue silver grass, Now they begin to understand how he was attacked, type master. Zhao Wuji summoned incense stick lit it with his flick and thrown it to ground so hard that it as penetrated in-ground and was slanting at an angle.


    They all got the signal Tang San was sending his poisonous grass towards Zhao Wuji with intending to plant a seed of his second ability, he succeeded but poison doesn''t seem to be affecting the vice dean, Zhuqing rushed towards him intending to slash him on his soft tissue, Xiao Wu was also coordinating with her, Rongrong was boosting all their strength except Tang Chen''s who seemed to be just standing there but Tang San knows he was giving them the opportunity to show their strength. Both brothers and Xiao Wu cannot show their intents(domineering, flowing, and killing even Xiao Wu developed hers it was body intent as most of her skills were related to using the body)as it will affect their teammate more so than the opponent. It went on for 13 minutes, Zhao Wuji was nodding his head and accepting their talent and skill, after 13 minutes he just hit his fist on ground with some soul power in it and released little of his pressure. Zhuqing and Xiao Wu were blasted backward due to shock waves. Rongrong was affected by pressure and knelt down, Tang San reacted fast and caught Xiao Wu, Zhuqing with grass and pulled towards them towards him and standing in front of Rongrong to ease her pressure by releasing his flowing and soothing intent. All three weren''t injured or anything but seemed to have used their soul power. Xiao Wu was most close to Zhao Wuji, so she also instantly released all her power to protect her from his fists which seemed to be descending on her. Only Tang Chen and Tang San were not affected either by wave or pressure. Tang Chen looked at his brother and made some gestures, Tang San nodded he took the girls and moved to the side of Dai Mubai.


    Only Zhao Wuji and Tang Chen were standing in the middle. Both were smiling then Zhao Wuji released more pressure and Tang Chen also seemed to release his domineering intent, both didn''t bring out their killing intent intentionally. But both of them and Tang San can feel it. Zhao Wuji was surprised but his expression turned serious. Tang Chen lept towards him with his staff, Zhao Wuji defended staff with hands, but still felt the pain. Zhao Wuji summoned his own spirit. They both fought for 10 minutes Tang Chen has already used his two skills to strengthen the staff and Zhao Wuji has used their skills to strengthen his defense Tang Chen staff seemed to be made with the metal of high density than blue silver grass to him it even made a metallic sound while colliding, Zhao Wuji tried to close the distance so that he can block the staff attack from middle nullify force behind the attack and suddenly Tang Chen''s staff changed to katana, it was also beautiful but Zhao Wuji didn''t have time to state at its beauty, the sword broke through his defense and a little cut appeared in his hands as Zhao Wuji was readied himself to block the staff. The transformation happened in mid-swing as Zhao Wuji tried to close the distance. It was the benefits of training with the mother who told him that if he can''t change staff to sword or sword to staff instantly it will be a big hole in his fighting style. Tang Chen Paid attention to it so much as now he can not only change weapon but intent as well. He just has let loose his weapon a little and will it to change then grips the weapon back again and swing it and with controlling crane catching dragon he didn''t losses his momentum also, both he''s weapon relies on swinging with both hands it also helps. Zhao Wuji immediately lept backward and activated his fourth skill gravity crush on Tang Chen, but Tang Chen wasn''t much affected his father have a similar skill and used it during physical training. Seeing Tang Chen was not very affected Zhao Wuji activated his 5th 10,000 spirit ring skill gravity tracker on Tang Chen, and raised his right hands and was rushing towards him with his strong fist clenched as punch. Tang Chen suddenly activated his 3rd skill and replaced him with clones, the clone had staff in his hand and tried to block the punch with it. Another benefit from Rigorous control training, he can summon one clone if necessary and switch place with it. Zhao Wuji was rushing like a mad bull and didn''t saw this. Original Tang Chen has changed his weapon to staff and swung it heavily. He had moved towards the left to hit Zhao Wuji on using hand, Two things happened simultaneously Zhao Wujii fist collided with Tang Chen''s clones staff and clone flew like a broken kite, hit the wall and it disappeared and second thing, due to madly rushing towards clone blindly believing it to be original he got hit to his left shoulders and due to sudden hit caused a change in his momentum he falls and skid sideways too few meters. Dai Mubai shouted time was up, Zhou Wujii stood up holding his shoulder told them they passed and left the place.

 Chapter 23 - SHREK ACADEMYS LIFE

    After Zhao Wuji left all were looking at him with jaw dropped, even Dai Mubai was no exception he never saw any soul ancestors with so much of fighting experience and skills. He asked Tang San about his brothers'' staff and sword arts to which Tang San replied it was self-made. Mubai kept quiet after that, he knows talking soul skills and self-made skills were taboo in the douluo continent. They can be told and taught to partners who willingly will die for each other. He didn''t have such relations with them. But he was surprised by such manipulation of his spirit, to even form such beautiful staff and sword with so much ease and in instant with a thing as frail and trashy as blue silver grass. He wasn''t the only one with such thoughts except Xiao Wu and Tang San others were trying to comprehend it as well.


    Tang Chen came towards them he was breathing normally he usually goes against his father thrice a week for 2 hours, 15 minutes wasn''t hard for him. They all asked how he did it, he nonchalantly replied Tang San can do the same as well as Xiao Wu if she stops rushing to everything. The others were again flabbergasted by these monsters. They all went towards the dorms. Mubai told them about teachers, students, and the rules of the academy. Tang Chen invited everybody for dinner and said he will cook himself. He told Mubai to invite everyone. Then he told them he was going to the city to handle some matters, and he left. Tang San and Xiao Wu told them their brothers were exceptional cooks. All nodded their heads and decided to join the dinner.


    They didn''t know a group and a person was separately watching all their tests. The group consists of Tang Hao, Ah Yin and grandmaster were watching by hiding their presence. While a single person was dean of the academy who watched all the scenes from the sky and was very happy to see the results. When the fight ended, Tang Chen seemed to hear his father''s voice to come to the hotel they were staying at and told him their room no. He looked around and found nobody else has noticed anything and were talking to each other. That''s why he left so suddenly.


    Tang Chen reached the hotel and went to his parent''s room. He knocked on the door, Tang Hao said to come in as its already unlocked. Tang Chen went and hugged his family, bowed before Grandmaster who was already there. Tang Hao asked him about his plans after informing him he will not join the academy as a teacher Until they form life and death Camaraderie between them. If he joined now and told the rest of them, it will do more harm than good. Others agreed with him. Tang Chen also agreed, he told him to continue to raise the money as they were doing so and wait for the correct moment to enter the academy.


    Tang Chen then went back to academy told Tang San and Xiao Wu about their parent''s decision talked for a while then he left and started preparing dinner, he didn''t know how many people were there, so he cooked for 25 people and arranged it to tables present in the dining room. It was a lavish dinner, soon the people began to come and seats were begun to fill. There were 13 people including him on the table. 5 teachers including their Dean and 8 students. Tang Chen finally saw fatty. Ma Hongjun introduced himself to new students and tried to flirt only to be knocked down. Everybody started eating and but astonished by taste and nutrient in food. 13 people ate food for 25 people and were satisfied. Tang Chen told the dean that he will cook all three times for free and using his ingredients if he allowed him to live alone in a house near the dining room, of course, he will pay rent. Flander agreed to it as it saved and earned him money at the same time, being the greedy person he is.


    It was the main purpose of dinner as cooking helps him to relax. With this, he started to provide the foundation of their teamwork which he was sure to become renown in the future, plus he started to improve his soon to be team''s bodies by slowly adding nutrients and Detoxifying their impurities little by little. He knew the flaw in the team and knew how it will be fixed. He just accelerated the progress.


    The next day Flander summoned everybody after Tang Chen''s breakfast and told them about academy graduation criteria and other things. He then told to gather in the evening, also told Oscar and Rongrong to run, Oscar shaved and looked handsome. He told Tang San to follow him and leave the rest alone Tang Chen happily meditated till noon the prepared the lunch and ate it then went to sleep till evening. Evening came Flander''s summoning sound came to All children gathered there. Flander and Rongrong got in a heated argument, and he told her to leave if she cannot follow orders, she started crying there. Flander then took them to great fighting Colosseum to have their first class. It proved useless for Tang Chen, San and Xiao Wu they have the fighting experience, but they gained money and were happy about it. Tang Chen came outside to see Tang San was stopping Dai Mubai from attacking Rongrong and then Tang San and Oscar pointed out her mistakes and left her crying. He was inwardly happy as one problem was going to be solved. He went to her and Consoled her as she wasn''t bad from the heart but her attitude was a problem. She was his favorite female character in the novel. He will try his best to court her but leave the rest to fate. He told her to apologize to Mubai and dean in the morning in front of everybody if she wants to have friends and comrades.


    The next morning, Everybody was surprised by Rongrong''s apologies and accepted it the atmosphere became normal but Oscar was missing. Tang Chen knew he will breakthrough today and tomorrow they will leave for great duo forest. Oscar appeared after sometimes. Flander told everybody about today lesson to eat Oscar''s sausage when everybody seemed to have crept he told them about the importance of food spirit masters, their demand in the army and also to them forget about sausage from vulgar incantation they even had eaten disgusting things to survive if push came to shove. Everybody realized the logic behind and tried sausage it truly wasn''t bad.


    Flander told them to rest as they were going forest tomorrow for getting spirit rings. Tang Chen and Tang San were also excited as they were their first spirit hunting in the real forest. Xiao Wu decided to tell her brother''s truth tomorrow before going to the forest.


    Next-Day:


    Tang Chen and Tang San was ready to go to the forest when Xiao Wu called them in private to talk about an important matter. They all went to Tang Chen''s room as he leaves alone and near the kitchen instead of the dorm. Xiao Wu took some deep breaths as she told them about her being a 100,000-year-old beast transformed human. She was surprised to see her both brothers were chucking instead of getting angry. Tang Chen gently pat her head and told her they figured it out a long time ago. There were many hints on how she never entered to hunt beasts or how she was so skilled in her soft bone art since small. He even told her that he was trying a find a way so that titled douluo couldn''t figure her out. Tang San just went and hugged her he also told her they were sons of plant beast hating and disdaining her was the same as doing these things to their mother. He also told them they weren''t angry everybody has a secret. It''s their choice, and their choice to reveal it or not, if reveal it when and to whom. They all exited his room ate the breakfast he prepared and were ready to leave.

 Chapter 24 - STAR DOU GREAT FOREST

    Star Dou Great Forest was situated on the south edge of Heaven Dou Empire, the forest spanning the two great empires. Since the spirit beasts here were numerous, this was also the region where the border between the two nations was least clear. From looking at a map, the larger part of Star Dou Great Forest''s area was within Star Luo Empire, but of course, Heaven Dou Empire had never recognized this point.


    As one of the three big wild spirit beast habitats, this naturally was the place Spirit Masters most wished to be able to hunt, because every time coming here, meant they would advance.


    Nobody could say clearly for just how many years Star Dou Great Forest had existed on Douluo Continent, but after entering the forest, that hiding the sky and covering the earth lushness was sufficient to tell people it was an ancient existence.


    They all arrived in the forest after half a day of the journey with teacher Zhao Wuji, Who told them to rest for 2 days in inn. As he was about to breakthrough and will stabilize his power in 2 days and going in the forest with his condition can be proved to be fatal. Xiao Wu, Tang Chen and Tang San thought it was a perfect moment for them to leave get the ring and come back. He told Zhao Wuji that their elders were here and will help only them to acquire spirit rings. Zhao Wuji was skeptical but thought that only with formidable background these monsters can emerge. He allowed them to go.


    They left and told them they will be back in 4-5 days and will meet at the inn. Xiao Wu though lived in the center of forest still can tell them where the animal or plant beast of the d.e.s.i.r.ed effect can be found. Tang wanted more strength this time he was specifically after Supreme Ants, He has carefully listened about these beasts from the grandmaster if he didn''t get these beasts here he will search in his magical space, but he wants this beast only. Tang San also seemed to be looking for spider beast with the ability to capture the enemy in its place without him knowing and was of crowd controlling capacity.


    Xiao Wu knows about a colony of supreme ants near but wasn''t sure if it''s still there as they usually massacre each other. They went there only to see massacring has happened a few days ago but one supreme ant was there it was of one meter long with two big and four small eyes and six legs and seemed to just evolve after devouring the colony with Ant Queen. Tang Chen knew it was a 30,000 years old Supreme Ant King. Tang Chen summoned his staff and hit it, nothing happened to beasts then he transformed into a sword and tried to kill it again it was also for nothing, he wasn''t disappointed but was excited he now really wants the beast with its full characteristics, so he opened magical space lure the beast to herbal region. Beast went after him due to dense energy he was sensing Xiao Wu and Tang San also went inside. Then Tang Chen closed the entrance, thick energy was basically an invitation to stronger beasts. In the magical space, Tang summoned his hammer spirit and started to use SOVEREIGN HAMMER DESCEND on the beast, it only died after 49 strikes which says a lot about its defensive strength and vitality. A black ring appeared from it and Tang Chen sat crosslegged and guided the ring, The absorption took 5 hours longer than usual. Tang Chen summoned his spirit and was shocked to see a purple ring with black in the middle next to the purple ring. He still got all boost from beast to his spirit. He seems to have found out a cheat to spirit rings but was all for nothing as his quota for yellow and purple are finished he can get all black rings inside his magical space as God set is as close to original so, again will get benefit and absorbs all black rings for his hammer spirit. Tang Chen not only got defense boost making his spirit''s manipulated staffs and sword strength to go up a few notches up but also gained vitality meaning self-healing. Which he also can use in changing and switching his weapons faster. He rose to 44 rank.


    Tang Chen stood up and told Tang San and Xiao Wu about his abilities and discovery. They then began to find suitable beast for Tang San after looking for hours they found Demon Pit Spider of 25,000 years old Tang San eye shined as he looks toward Tang Chen who nodded, being grandmaster''s student they knew how troublesome this spider was, so they decided that while Tang Chen distracted the beast Tang San will break its leg and will take him to magical space and get its rings there. They both followed the plan and took it to magical space by pulling it with the blue-silver emperor. The prison made by spider was able to take 10 hits from Tang Chen''s hammer spirit, their hammer spits were not normal hammer spirit they were as heavy as the hammer of late soul king''s realm spirit master of clear sky sect. He knew his brother''s hammer have crossed a ton variable. Though it looks the same. That''s the reason he agreed to take it to magical space He absorbed the rings there, gaining a deep purple ring and an overall boost to his spirit. He gained the prison abilities that can prison the soul kings with no problem. He also advanced to 44ranks


    They left the magical space, but we''re terrified at the sight of angry Titan ape looking at them. He has just lifted his arm to attack but suddenly Xiao Wu''s voice rang and it stopped. It brings its massive head down to the ground to have closer look at her she c.a.r.e.s.sed his black hair he seems very happy. She then introduced their current and previous brothers. Ape wasn''t in the mood of talking. Xiao Wu told them she was now going to create her own rings process took 30 minutes. Xiao Wu said bye to Er Ming looked sad then turned around to go to the center of the forest, they also began to return to the inn as it wasn''t late.


    1 day later Zhao Wujii has broken through took them to the forest to get Oscar a ring. They delayed & Oscar killed Phoenix tail crept serpent was ready to absorb it then suddenly serpent grandmother showed up Tang San and her granddaughter had contest Tan San won by using hidden weapons, gave a throwing technique to her when she has shown her throwing knives. Serpent grandmother left with her granddaughter. Oscar stated absorbing the ring. He absorbed it in Two hours.


    When they thought of leaving forest suddenly a man faced spiders came and blocked their path The beast was looking them especially Xiao Wu as she was her pray it ticked off to all of them. They became a rather good friend these days. They fought the first time as a team the gelled their abilities together. It was their first life and death fight. The spider was 35,000 years old and Zhao Wujii seemed to disappear. They fought together well but the beast was cunning it suddenly spread poison fog and leaps towards Xiao Wu, Rongrong was near her as well. Boys reacted quickly Oscar came near fatty who counter poison with fire. Mubai took Zhuqing in his arms and leaps towards the highest branch of a nearby tree, Tang Chen took out his hammer spirit and Tang San his eight spider legs. They both released their killer intent to beast Tang Chen used all his might in one swing it struck beast''s hide were broken but hammer spirit was gone back as well and flew towards Tang San who was waiting for it as it came to him. Tang San viciously jammed his external soul bone in its vital endings it''s life. Tang San absorbed the last amount of its vitality. His spider legs become contracted, 2metre long and bright. It evolved and contains more poison. Xiao Wu went and hugged Tang San to calm down, Rongrong just holds Tang Chen''s hands.

 Chapter 25 - NEW TEACHERS, NEW TRAINING SCHEDULE AT ACADEMY

    Everyone came together after sometimes, They all were relieved after the beasts died, Nobody seemed to have noticed Tang Chen''s hammer but was staring at Tang San bone. Zhuqing had left Mubai''s embrace, Xiao Wu let go of Tang San but were Holding his hands. Similarly, Rongrong was holding Tang Chen''s hand, it seemed not only their teamwork and Camaraderie for each other has grown but new Relationsh.i.p.s was also started growing. They all looked and starts smiling at each other. It didn''t mean Tang Brothers will share all their secrets yet, but just a manual can be given to them under heavenly oath, but it has to wait.


    Tang hao was watching over them since they left the city, he had seen all the adventure of his three children, and was surprised and happy with their adventures, Titan ape appearance was daunting, He can tell it was a Hundred thousand-year-old beast, But was surprised at its obedient nature around Xiao Wu, as she never told about her life before becoming human, Tang Hao was there for his kids protection, He was also the reason Zhou Wujii suddenly disappeared with appearance of spider, he had to hold Zhou Wujii back and let the kids handle the situation as a team.


    After a few minutes, Zhao Wujii suddenly appeared before the group and was clapping because of their display. When they asked where was he? He simply replied he was engaged in some matter. All moved at high speed to leave the forest as one such incident was enough. They arrived at academy at night, ate the rations they were carrying during travel and went to their residents, Zhou Wujii has gone to Flander to report the journey, they were talking, but suddenly the office gate has opened and three people came inside wearing cloaks, both Flander and Wujii stood up vigilantly, Grandmaster lowered the cloak, Flander saw him and was surprised, grandmaster was looking young as when he left the iron triangle but it''s been 20 years both brothers have seen each other.


    Flander didn''t trust him immediately as he can tell the man front of him was more formidable than him but asked some questions that only their group members would have known, after confirming his identities he welcomed him and two cloaking figures. Flander introduced Wujii to grandmaster, all were sitting there, grandmaster master told them about his spirit and it''s changes, his experience and other things since he met his disciple he left all the secrets like techniques, manual, and space even the identities of Tang Hao and Ah yin out of conversation as it wasn''t his place to say it. Flander and Wujii have their jaw dropped hearing not only grandmaster broke through rank 30 which was declared impossible but also become spirit douluo of rank 83, has changed his trashy spirit to maybe the most formidable dragon spirit incontinent. Flander can see the confidence brimming in his brother which never was there before.


    Flander asked him if he will go back to the blue lightning clan, Grandmaster face became sad and grim he told him he will visit there but will not join back, he still thinks of his father but was not a big fan of politics and elders of the clan. Flander then asked about whether he has already met the last corner already to which he replied he left it to fate, Flander was surprised that his brother didn''t berate him but there was a yearning in his brother''s wife. After Spending time with Tang Hao and Ah Yin, grandmaster now wasn''t sure about his past decisions, he now was truly reflecting on many things he let go because of his stubbornness and inferiority complex. He told Flander that he and his companions were willing to join the academy as Teachers for free, Flander was happy about grandmaster but was skeptical about the other two, he can''t feel any things from them. Seeing his hesitation grandmaster was smiling and told cloaking figures to remove their cloak and introduce themselves.


    Tang Hao and Ah yin removed their cloak and introduced themselves just names and title, Flander and Wujii were so shocked, they have used all their will power to not kneel in front of them, sitting in front of them was legend himself whoever dares to kill spirit Hall Pope and his wife. But that''s not it Titled douluo were rare even the three upper sects only have one or two titled douluo but two such figures were sitting in front of him. Ah Yin then told them they were parents of Tang brothers and have adopted Xiao Wu as their daughter. They have trained them and are willing to offer the same for others now, they just want to be teachers nothing else and will not require any salary or anything. They also chose here because it''s secluded enough. Flander agreed to it immediately. And decided to introduce them to the students tomorrow morning. He arranged the house with most facilities for both douluo it helps as they were husband and wife. He told the grandmaster to stay with him to which they agreed. Soon everyone was at their residents.


    Next morning


    All students woke up had their breakfast and were gathered in training ground, Flander came with three people and introduced them as their new teacher he didn''t go in details. He just pointed at grandmaster and said " he is Yu Xiaogang beasts type power attack, spirit master" then pointed towards the woman in group and said " she is Ah Yin plant beasts control master" there was reverence in his voice when introducing her which didn''t go unnoticed by children, Flander then walked up to Tang Hao and introduced him and said " He is a Tang Hao powerful tool spirit master, attack type master ". Children were too young to remember Tang Hao as he hid for 12 years and his name was taboo in front of spirit Hall, Flander was sure that even parents of his students will never be able to guess husband and Wife''s identity. He then told them that they were Tang brothers and Xiao Wu parents and teachers. Students perked their ear at this and their respect for new teachers suddenly sky-rocketed, as they firmly believed only strong masters can train and guide the abnormal Tang brothers. Flander left after that.


    Tang Chen has already told the group to impart just Manual to his team as Tang Hao and Ah Yin visited his children in the morning. He told them his plan, He told them that he will try to up his team ranks and overall strength, but they didn''t have enough trust yet to be told about their all secrets and Techniques. And he probably will never tell them about space as he thinks enough people know about it already. They all agreed to his plan.


    After Flander left, grandmaster came forward and told them today they will both individually and in group will fight against Tang Hao, so he can see their abilities, Tang brothers and Xiao Wu was excused from the individual fight. Nobody objected to it, Tang Hao thrashed each one of them after a while. Both as a group and individually. Grandmaster came and berated each of them and pointed out their mistakes. He harshly told them their training will begin from tomorrow, it consists of one day Sparring individually, 2 men, 3 men and all eight as team against Tang Hao one day, learning to control spirits and soul power from Ah Yin on second day and theories about soul beasts and battle tactics from him on the third day, it will rotate as such. They were free to do whatever they want, rest or cultivate in one day rest they will get in the week. He then imparted the manual to them under heavenly oath not to share to even to next of their kin and told them to cultivate diligently. And so their training began, it was torturous but their team began to take shape and individual strength and control has also gone up, their ranks didn''t increase but the body and spiritual power has gone up, Tang Chen''s cooking and manual to cleanse their body it Detoxified theirs inside making internal strength stronger slowly.


    Two months have passed since they started training the talent of the devils wasn''t very much lower than brothers The just lacked guidance, with manual and guidance from two titled douluo though they didn''t know about their teacher, they slowly began to walk on road to became formidable spirit master, they didn''t increase their ranks but made their foundation and body strong and use their time to make their soul power denser, so they can last longer. Continuous sparring against Tang Hao helped them to create their fighting style though it needs more refining but able to begin to create in two months was impressive feats, they now had good control over their spirit, spiritual power, body, and soul power. Ah Yin was laying and solidifying the foundation of intents in them, in terms of control Rongrong came quite (ahead) than others because of her clan''s heart separation control method she had come to its fourth level instead of two which she was at it previously. Grandmaster broadens their horizon to the outer world. Three teachers didn''t baby them instead was very strict and demanding. But all then can see the difference, even support master like Oscar and Rongrong can do some close-quarter fights against same ranks, spirit masters, they weren''t punching bag anymore. Fatty has lost weight and wasn''t as plump as before "evil fire" was still there, but he didn''t need to go brothels to release it sparring and Tang Chen cooking took care of it. Dai Mubai and Zhuqing have also improved in strength and agility respectively. Tang brothers and Xiao Wu just use this time to spare with their teachers to accommodate their skill in their fighting styles and solidify their ranks.

 Chapter 26 - HAMMER SPIRIT RINGS AND DOMAIN

    Four months have passed since training started, Ma Hongjun, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ning Rongrong broke through to rank 30 in that respective order. They will leave for gaining spirit rings tomorrow with Grandmaster, Flander, Zhou Wujii and Mubai. Mubai was going so that he can smooth things between him and Zhuqing. He also progressed To Rank 38 and will have breakthrough in upcoming months. Oscar progressed to rank 32 he was slowest because of his spirit and will stay at the academy. Xiao Wu was also at Rank 43. Tang brothers consolidated their own ranks. They decided it''s time to add rings to their hammer spirit. They also built a smithy in the academy and Tang Chen taught Tang San about a hundred and a thousand refining. Tang San was practicing it and decided to make his throwing weapon during practicing. He was at a hundred refining and will make mechanical weapons with a thousand refining to increase their potency and range.


    Tomorrow they will also go to magical space to hunt their spirit rings as it was still a secret. Grandmaster had told Tang Chen to let others practice in herbal area of magical space in a pretense of special cultivation area for higher rank spirit masters. Tang Hao added the limit the entry to 6 hours a day, and they have to pay rent for practicing there that is the reason all Shrek devil''s and academy''s dean and vice dean were gaining quick ranks because of dense energy there, higher the cultivation levels, higher energy they can gather. Other teachers were not allowed there. Flander and Zhou Wujii was allowed due to the grandmaster''s sentiment to Flander. Flander and Zhou Wujii as long took advantage of the presence of titled douluo and train under them. With their pressure and guidance, they will be spirit douluo in the coming 1 year. They were happy to pay rent and use guidance to cultivate faster.


    The next day they all left their d.e.s.i.r.ed place to gain their respective rings. Grandmaster''s group went to great dou forest, tang brothers went to magical space and rest were resting or cultivating at the academy. Tang brothers entered the magical space to get d.e.s.i.r.ed spirit rings they decided the d.e.s.i.r.ed quality they were looking to add in their hammer spirits. Tang Chen, as usual, decided to Emphasize strength while Tang San decided to add lightning elements to his spirit.


    Both entered the animal soul beast''s area they were very particular about the beast they want to have abilities of. Hammer spirit was for explosive strength, so they want to add rings of strong beats. They searched the area and found a lightning bear beast of 24,000 years old, Tang San decided it to be his first ring. Both brothers leaped towards it and fought it for sometimes then Tang San delivered a finishing blow to it. Beast was hard to kill even with their combined effort it took a half-hour to kill it Tang San hammer spirit was trembling with excitement to gain first ring, he sat cross-legged and guided the ring to his hammer spirit it took 2 hours to absorb the ring. He stood up after absorbing the ring having cracking sound all over his body, and he summoned his spirit, his hammer looked same but seemed to have grown a little it''s handle grown 15 cm and head got increase 2 inches (5.08 cm) in diameter and length, It''s pattern were more pronounced. And a black ring was at his back. His hammer gained 300 kg gain in weight, it was already of a ton when he added the fourth rind to his blue silver spirit. It became an impressive hammer with 1.3 tons weight he may not feel the weight but his enemies will. The benefit of tool spirit was this that once ring added to it the user will not feel its weight as it materializes outside their bodies and clear hammer spirits not only improve its features but also spirit masters body. It was this reason they were top sect in the world at its prime. Tang San bone gotten more compressed, muscles became more pronounced and it added more to his body strength, his body was already very strong because of manual, it became Stronger. He got abilities to manipulate lightning around his hammer. His Hammer spirit was already of high quality and the secondary awaken, so it had initiate Domain of producing gravity field around him, It awakened because his hammer spirit now had spirit ring and his cultivation was above rank 40, his domain has range of 15 meters & will increase by adding more rings to his this spirit. His domain has the ability to increase or decrease the gravity 4 times in its range, domains don''t depend on spirit it can be unleashed even without summoning his spirits, his father explained them so, he was very happy He called his domain " GRAVITY DOMAIN ".His domain can help him in controlling the flow of a fight.


    Both brothers then started looking for more beasts to get more rings to add their spirit they have decided to add more than one ring and maybe all four to their hammer spirit. Both boys searched the space and found a Titan ape of 24,000 years old. Tang Chen decided to get it for his first rings as he still remembers the power emitting from Er Ming when he was about to attack them. Both boys launched towards it, fought it killed in it drained them, both were exhausted, Titan ape was not a normal beast but beasts with ancient bloodline if he found this one in dou forest they would not have attacked it but run from it, but in magical space only beasts that they can handle, appears. Tang Chen Sat crosslegged and began absorbing the ring it took 4 hours for him to absorb the ring, he also stood up and summoned his hammer spirit it has similar changes in dimension like Tang San, handle increased 20 cm with the same diameter but dragon head and scale were more pronounced, it golden-red hammerhead was of 9 inches (22.86 cm) diameter and 18 inches (45.72 cm) length, patterns were more pronounced, especially deathgod domain white patterns it became thicker, his hammer also have initiate domain it''s range same as Tang San and will increase but its ability was to Suppress the strength of opponent. Both his domain merged as they complement each other, he named his new domain as " DEATHGOD DOMINATING DOMAIN", with the ability to suppress their strength due to his initiate domain and Suppress their performance due to deathgod domain''s killing intent. He got the very interesting soul skill Titan Hammer: A powerful attack ability. Short spirit power charging time but cannot be used continuously.his hammer weight was now 1.38 ton 80 kg more than Tang San. His bones also got stronger and muscles more defined.


    Both boys spent one week in magical space and filled their spirit with spirit rings, they didn''t get boost in ranks but body strength, Their spiritual power bad already broken to mustard seed realm and their body improved as they acquire hammer spirit, spirit rings so the age of beast they hunted and absorbed rings also increased.


    Tang San got second spirit ring was from a lightning land dragon of 29,000 years old, which gives him the skill of the range attack of lightning. His third ring was from 35,000 Supreme ant king which enhanced his spirit''s strength, and he really lucked out by finding a 40,000 years old demonic lightning tiger, not only his lightning strength increased it became red matching the color of red pattern on the hammer. It also gave the skill of Indestructibility to his spirit when he gt his all four rings he grew in height was now of same height as his brother, his looked muscles seemed to carved on his body, he didn''t have an ounce of fat but didn''t look too muscular also his clothes looked a little tight on him now. He was sure he now can easily do 1000 refining.


    Tang Chen similarly got his all rings but from different soul beasts he got his second spirit ring from a 30,000 years old Dark Gold Fear Claw Bear which gives ability to enhance or reduce its size without changing its weight like its claws, his third ring was from 37,000 Diamond baboon which has not only enhanced his strength but also coated his hammerhead''s Face with diamond, He got his fourth spirit ring from 45,000 years old golden Mammoth it most difficult beasts to kill due to its size and golden color was usually a sign of strength emphasized beasts since it''s said that golden beasts descend from the golden Dragon king. But the abilities was worth the trouble it gives the hammer a nature as close to absolute strength as possible the hammerhead changed from cylindrical shape to shape of two opposing frustums of square prism with height and side ratio of 3:1joined with a small cuboid where dragon tail wall coiling it, it''s base face was made diamond and rest hammerhead was golden red, scale on the handle has golden outline on it. Tang Chen has similar changes to his brother.


    Both boys gained a lot Their hammer spits dimensions changed and became a hammer handle of 77 cm and a hammer head of 11 inches (27.94 cm) diameter (or diagonal of a square) and length of 20 inches (50.8 cm). Their weight was 1.7 and 1.8 tons for Tang San and Tang Chen respectively and pattern more pronounced. Their domain''s range(30metre) and abilities were increased. Both boys left the magical space and went to the academy. Grandmaster''s group also returned yesterday day gaining required rings.

 Chapter 27 - PROGRESS

    After boys returned they went to their parent''s house and told them about their gains. Their parents just nodded and Tang Hao told them that he will personally train both boys to be able to fully utilize their hammer spirit in battle. The boys were elated about it, especially Tang Chen, Who was Tan Hao, just his title was enough to explain a lot "CLEAR SKY DOULUO" not everybody was qualified to have the title, Even in clear sky sect Tang Hao''s father didn''t get the title it was passed from his grandfather Ultimate douluo of rank 99 "Tang Chen" to him. "Tang Chen " great grandfather of Tang San & Chen was the man who helped and brought clear sky sect to become top sect in the world. It''s only because of his disappearance, the sect was forced to go into hiding otherwise Spirit Hall wouldn''t dare to even look at their sect. Both Tang Hao and his grandfather was a talent found once a millennium. Tang Hao got the title purely because of his unparalleled way of using hammer and talent. Even now, the current sect master and elders were no eligible to take away his title, that was bestowed from sect to him, and that says a lot. Tang Hao never truly trained his sons except for teaching Disorder splitting wind hammer method, he just sparred with them and pointed out their mistakes and let them themselves to ponder and create their own styles and art. He just polished their techniques by his own experience, he was waiting for them to gain rings to their hammer spirit.


    8 more months have passed, Ah Yin became Rank 94 douluo she was improving rapidly because of various reasons After crossing rank 91 a person not only have increased their soul power but also understanding of their spirit, Being beast turned human twice she has all the understanding in the world of blue silver emperor and herbal place was not only dense with energy but also probably world greatest plant mimicry environment that also the reason Tang brothers improves fast, Flander and Zhou Wujii were at ranks 77 & 76 respectively they both had good spirit but were not of top quality. Grandmaster few days ago broke through rank 85 he was only one daring to go to magical space''s animal soul beast''s area to train every day for 2 hours, Tang Chen has given him a pill to mask his smell from beasts but the danger was still there, but he reaps the benefit of it. Tang Hao was at brim of breakthrough he has soul and spiritual powers but was waiting for enlightenment about his spirit, he looks like he can advance to Rank 99 anytime.


    Shrek''s student also progresses, They started to call each other brothers and sisters after Tang brothers came out from magical space, The Eldest being Dai Mubai 16 year old, second was Oscar 15 year old, third was Tang Chen 13 year old, fourth was Tang San13 year old, fifth was fatty 13 year old though he lost quite a lot of weight but was a little overweight than average person, sixth was Xiao Wu13 year old seventh was Rongrong 13 year old and eight was Zhu Zhuqing who turned 13 years old this month only. The relationship between them became great they truly became life and death comrades. Though secrets were still there, they all knew everyone was hiding something from everyone but didn''t mind. The romantic relations also improved Zhuqing was not at the throat of Mubai like earlier, they had their moment but neither of them progressed it further. Tang San and Xiao Wu were still shy around everyone, Tang Chen and Rongrong also started to have feelings for each other but neither of them was will to take the first step even after everybody''s encouragement, Oscar and fatty were only truly single in the group. They all have trained very hard during these months and made good progress. The Manual and teachers helped in Their overall development.


    Dai Mubai was at rank 44 he got his Fourth ring 6 months ago, but after that, he spent more of his into creating his own path and fighting style he said he can make up ranks progress later but creating his path earlier will help him rest of his life. He sparred regularly with Tang Chen, San, Hao, Grandmaster, Ah Yin, Flander & Zhou Wujii to get fighting experience of fighting all types of spirit master and creating his own style. He was battered and bruised daily, Zhuqing nurses him every time he completely stopped fooling around and being playboy after Zhuqing entered the academy. His effort was rewarding he found his path and was refining others even further. His path was to use his own strength to overwhelm his opponents. He becomes an inspiration for the rest of them.


    Oscar also became serious he knew he was of common background though talented so what he is only a food spirit master. He was at rank 35 his spirit was really slow to train he spent his time in the kitchen which was the best mimicry environment for him when 6 hours daily limit of magical space ends. He knew his weakness and try hard to counter it. He also went to Tang Chen to give him ideas to get stronger, Tang changed told him To find his rings from the animal that can give him abilities to copy the attack type spirit master as there were many beasts which were weak but has the ability to copy others, he agreed to it. Tang Chen also told him to pick a weapon to help him close combat. He liked the idea and picked spears he became proficient in it and was able to bring out its intent. He created his own style in a similar way by fighting others. Tang Chen even gave him spear of heavy silver alloy of peak Thousand refining.


    Tang Chen and San were same ranks as before, They were training with Tang Hao mostly, Tang Hao has sealed their soul power and spiritual power by the special method used at Clear sky sect, he was a slave driver, he increased their physical drill under upped gravity. Gravity upped every time they were able to withstand it. He even had them to do all their techniques in respective pressure. He had shown them how to use all body strength while hammering especially how to efficiently use calf muscles. Both boys didn''t want to waste time in hitting nothing, so they did their training in smithy while doing a thousand refinement, and creating alloys to checkout their toughness as whether they cannot be used to make hidden weapons more deadly and this also provided the necessary cover for their special training. They had to their hammer the metal while feeling mountain was crushing them while using pure physical strength. This training took four months to finish. They made quite a lot of hidden weapons in these months. They now can do all their techniques in normal gravity with our feeling any effect and were more efficient due to correct use of muscles and Smiting while training has taught them strong force was not always the answer they have to switch and maintain the rhythm. It also helped them to accommodate to their bodies'' sudden growth while absorbing hammer spirit rings. He then trained them by telling them, again to do them all the hammering techniques, while he will fluctuate the gravity. It lasted three months before he declared this phase to end. It helped boys to understand their center of gravity and was able to shift it instantly, and they have made hidden weapons for everyone. Last month he was training them on how to use their domain and withstand killing intent when he first released his deathgod domain both his sons literally got frozen on the spot. Both Chen and San have killing intent but their father seems to able to materialize his it was the difference in the quality of using it. He also sparred with them by summoning his own hammer, Both boys now understand many intricacies of their hammer spirit which the overlooked. They were more adept at using the hammer infighting instead of how earlier the just used their self developed, variant method of disorder splitting wind hammer method with or without intent to charge forward with brute force only. As for how a sect once the top of the world can be a one-trick pony. They have become truly strong for their age.


    Fatty was also training hard. He was rank 38 Phoenix spirit, spirit masters. He was mostly training under Grandmaster as Dragon and Phoenix were top-quality animal spirits in the continent. Grandmaster trains him on how to control his spirit instead of letting it control him. He trains fatty to increase the temperature of the fire and how to control it. He let fatty to Spar with others especially Tang Chen when he was free as he has immunity to fire, Fatty also developed his style it mostly was to escape from attack and then counter it with his own abilities clever but great style if used properly.


    Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhuqing was also training under Ah Yin as Shrek academy lacks agility. Ah Yin was helping Xiao Wu and Zhuqing to up agility through meticulous training and ingenious ways to use her spirit. She was training Rongrong to up the Heart separation method. All the girls were progressing greatly under her guidance. She also trained them in close combat and intent. Girls were grasping it. She didn''t want them just to be protected by their better half but was to stand and fight with them as she still remembered the bitter moment of her helplessness when she has to sacrifice herself to Protect Hao and her children. If she wasn''t blue silver Emperor, which are famous for astonishing vitality in most basic form of blue silver grass let alone her, A 100,000 years old blue silver emperor transformed pseudo-human, then she would have died and never experience things that she was able to now. But not everyone has such luck. So, she wants them to be formidable spirit masters themselves. She knew about her both sons'' romantic interests, Xiao Wu was no problem, but she was also accepting of Rongrong too she especially spends more time with Zhuqing and Rongrong to know more about them. Xiao Wu, Rongrong, Zhuqing were rank 46, 37 & 37 respectively.

 Chapter 28 - TRASHING EMPEROR TEAM

    After 3 more months of training, Grandmaster has told them to enter Spirit Master fighting Colosseum and fight other teams for two reasons 1st to gain experience of team fighting and second to earn money as the academy was severely lacking it. Tang Chen knew the grandmaster was doing this purposefully to let them fight the imperial academy team and got invited to the academy by showing their strength.


    In the last 3 months, they spent one month on individual training And 2 months on team training. After completing Tang Hao''s training, Tang Hao released both brothers'' seals and told them they were both became have Rank 50 they just have to wait and gain a spirit ring. He also forbade them to add any ring to any spirit as he will take their family to a special place. There they will gain a special ring for their blue silver spirit. They agreed to it. The seal he placed on them was special and can be used once in life and was most beneficial with rank above 40 and below 50 ranks, it cannot be used after that as it will reverse the effect and harm the spirit Master. This was a reason he let boys gain spirit rings to their hammer spirit, as it was optimal time to use the seal and train them physically. The seal not only allows their bodies to become strong but also, with the continuous pressure it helps spirit Master to train soul power faster. He just sealed the spiritual power because he knew his sons will instinctively and unintentionally use it as it was such a hellish training program that they will use any possible help. The rest of the team also concluded their individual training. For two months they face Tang Hao, Ah Yin, And Flander/Zhao Wujii/grandmaster regularly to gel their individual strength together and cover their team member''s weakness and to be able to fight as a team. They became a great team.


    Grandmaster imposed heavy restrictions on them to fight in Colosseum as it will be too easy if they used all their abilities. Intents, soul skills of more than three rings, weapons, domain, soul bones, tang section techniques, and hidden weapons were restricted. He also told them to use self-created martial or weapon arts as little as possible they never knew who with bad intentions were watching. They all entered Colosseum with masks on. Only one support can go to stage in 7on7 team fighting. Rongrong and Oscar were taking their turn to fight, Shrek entered all types of fight individual, two mans team and 7on7 team. In just 10 days they fought and won all the others in the same numbers of rings group. The Colosseum has a rule of only fighting with opponents of equal number of rings in the individual fight, and have some rules for a team fight. The Shrek member won but it wasn''t always crushing victory, fights were either hard due to restrictions or they deliberately prolonged the battle. They decided to be low key but won the match.


    There was another team who was winning all the matches, but they weren''t low key at all they were very imposing and arrogant. It was emperor team of heaven dou imperial academy, Shrek has matches with them tomorrow, Their captain and a girl came to Shrek''s team and insulted their teachers, all members of Shrek team were m.a.t.u.r.e but the respect they have for Tang Hao, Ah Yin and Grandmaster even Flander and Zhao wujii was not less than their parents, some had even more. The eight of them got pissed but wasn''t the only ones even emperor team''s Teachers was pissed but couldn''t do anything these two members of the team have great background one was heir of blue lightning dragon clan and other was granddaughter of Titled douluo, he can''t berate them, Tang Chen was about to release the Deathgod domain, as after training with Tang Hao he can release his both domains either individually or merged, Zhou Wujii''s voice suddenly came, and they went back with him. They decided they will crush the emperor team in the most humiliating manner.


    Next day morning they gathered to discuss their opponents abilities and ways to counter them, After some time it was decided that only Tang Chen will fight all opponents while Tang San will just help rest of team to counter Dugu Yan''s poison, others will just sit on the stage and ignore the fight and opponents, Yes, it was humiliating enough according to them. Tang Chen decided to let loose just a little in the match.


    They all entered the Colosseum same as before wearing masks, they went to stage, were facing opposite team & opponents seemed to be smirking at them. The start of the fight was announced the Shrek team except Tang brothers went just sat on the corner of the stage weren''t looking remotely interested in the fight, Tang San was standing in front of them crossing his hands behind and Tang Chen has his staff in his hand and was looking serious. The emperor team was pissed, they were never humiliated in such a way where opponents were not even looking at them except 2. They and Tang Chen leaped forward to fight.


    Chen swung his staff against their team''s captain whose name was Yu Tian-Heng, he was so arrogant that didn''t summon his spirit and thought will be able to withstand the strike with his b.a.r.e hands, but was nearly fall off the stage while skidding after staff struck him, Chen didn''t waste time similarly he knocked the duo with black tortoise spirit, out of stage with again one hit each only. Then he went for their team''s only support who seemed to be healing her captain, The one agility Master with leopard spirit tried to block him he just backhanded him off the stage and was going for support when he saw a flying spirit Master was trying to obstruct him he was getting annoyed by him, he just Willed his staff to expand while pointing toward him. Staff struck at stomach of flying spirit Master he was then knocked out, The healing and reviving process seemed to be ending in few moments, he just went to support Master and pushed her and her captain offstage, he went back to his team seemingly forgetting about Dugu Yan who was watching all this from side with eyes big as saucers. He went to his team and Dugu Yan woke up from her stupor and used poisonous gas towards team Tang San went forward and neutralized the poison and Tang Chen knocked her out of the stage by expanding his staff, hitting her stomach and then pushing her offstage. It looks like he forgot about her but that wasn''t the case he wants Dugu Bo to take both him and Tang San there for his plan to work perfectly and Tang San countering her poison and his immunity to it were sufficed to peak Dugu Bo''s curiosity, So he carefully planned the fight knowing Dugu Yan temper.


    It all happened in just 2 minutes, all arena of Colosseum who was looking at the fight was flabbergasted. Even Emperor Team''s teacher was shocked, though his team was arrogant, they had qualifications to do so. but they lost in such a way. Yu Tian-Heng stood up, looked toward Tang Chen and asked to have a rematch as he wasn''t ready enough, Tang Chen just coldly said if it was battlefield they would have died. Yu Tian-Heng didn''t argue after that. He left the Colosseum with his team and teacher and told them they will return to the academy.


    Shrek team left the arena with a gold badge and gold coins. They decided to have dinner in a restaurant nearby, Flander Zhou Wujii and grandmaster who were with them agreed. Tang Chen said he was paying. They all sat and eat, The emperor team''s teacher came and greeted Flander who introduced him to the children as their senior named Qing Ming Ran 64 soul emperor. Qing Ming was shocked to see the team. He knew they were the team that defeated his team, not like he thought that Shrek academy suddenly got a lot of students. He then invited them to an imperial academy, as teacher and students, Flander hesitated as Shrek was basically his blood and sweat, Grandmaster came and managed to make Flander see reason that Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament is coming and these children will not be able to showcase their talent being in Shrek academy. Flander sighed and agreed to come to the capital in some days for the sake of children. He may not look like it, but he was rather attached to children.

 Chapter 29 - HEAVEN DOU IMPERIAL ACADEMY

    After a few days of packing the essential goods from the academy, they left Soutuo City and started their journey to Heaven dou empire''s capital, Heaven dou city. Tang Hao told them, He and Ah Yin will go ahead and meet them at the city before or after going to the imperial academy. Tang Hao wasn''t thrilled about going to Capital, but Rongrong told them Imperial academy was as secluded as their academy, he reluctantly agreed with idea of grandmaster like Flander but told him, they will not join imperial academy but if rest of them were accepted there, he and his wife will live near the academy, they don''t want to show their faces to other. Grandmaster agreed.


    Before reaching to heaven dou city, grandmaster decided to give their students one last important lesson which children were lacking, He told the group to stop at silver city for Today, he went to Fighting Colosseum of silver city, He researched about most devious group that Shrek students can handle with ease, after finding a cruel and savage team, and he fixed a match between them and Shrek''s students. Others in his group have checked-in in a hotel and were resting. He returned to the hotel and told children about the match, he then told them to have their masks on and use only the crossbow hidden weapons Tang brothers had made and provided them before traveling. He told them to just shoot the crossbow provided to them by brothers while aiming at the opponents. Children nodded their heads skeptically, but for a different reason, Tang brothers knew their weapons can kill spirit kings if used properly and the grandmaster knew about it, others were doubtful about the power of their weapons and winning the fight.


    Their match went horribly according to students Everyone one participated in team match it was 8 on 8 Team match, children did what was told as match started, The fight if you can call it, didn''t last 10 seconds as the opponents were massacred as the children shot the bow, The children were shocked both about power of their weapons, except for Tang brothers and all were shocked looking at people they just killed. They all rushed out Colosseum as match ended everyone Vomited except Mubai and Tang brothers, but their faces were pale. They were felling guilty about taking human life, Grandmaster came and Said: " This was an important lesson and another kind of test for them, or perhaps a tempering. Let me ask who you haven''t killed before? Was soul beast and human life really that different? Every Formidable and Renowned Spirit Master was famous because they get their fame while standing on top of piles of dead bodies. I''ll bet every spirit master over the fiftieth rank has human blood on their hands. As I said before since it has to be experienced sooner or later, putting you through it while a.d.u.l.ts at your side is only a good deed towards you all. At least when it happens again you can be somewhat mentally prepared." he told them to go back to room and sleep, they will leave the city tomorrow.


    Next day they all left silver City and decided to not stop until they reach heaven dou city, Tang Chen felt that his Deathgod Domain has changed last night after he killed people and felt guilty of the first time, knowing everything, it still wasn''t easy for him to get overtaking human life. But he gained from it, his killing intent has changed and started to condense and taking shape.


    All arrived in heaven dou city, Journey from silver city was pretty quiet. They checked-in to an inn closer to imperial academy and decided to go there tomorrow, Tang Hao and Ah yin didn''t come to meet them, but they weren''t worried. The next day they went to the imperial academy. The scenery there was indeed beautiful, especially the moment as the sun was rising from the east. Under the contrast of the red-colored clouds in the east, whether it was the lake at the foot or that thousand-meter tall mountain covered in every kind of plant itself, all gave people a feeling like the garden of peaches of immortality.


    The distance from here to Heaven Dou Empire''s imperial capital Heaven Dou City was less than twenty kilometers, and with such beautiful surroundings, recalling that they would live here from here on, they all felt greatly satisfied.


    Before walking more than a few steps, trouble arrived. They suddenly heard anything arrogant voice which was laced with disdain.


    "Who are you to stand around here?"


    Ten eighteen or nineteen-year-old Spirit Masters were barring the way. Although they hadn''t summoned their spirits, from their goose yellow uniforms it was apparent these were all students of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy.


    Flander grandly said:


    "We''re Shrek Academy. Complying with Heaven Dou Imperial Academy''s invitation, especially here for the exchange. Lead the way."


    The leader of the youth''s looked Flander up and down several times, again taking a look at the others'' clothes, wearing a disdainful expression,


    "You country bumpkins have come for an exchange at our Academy? To me, you look like beggars from somewhere. Hurry and get lost. Otherwise, we''ll have to use force."


    All Shrek students and teachers were peeved at these remarks though they were traveling for few days, they still took the rest and changed clothes before coming here, Their clothes were not as goods as nobles before them but it still was not as of beggars, these students were clearly insulting them. Shrek academy''s teachers and students were not known for taking insults from others. Being the eldest brothers among children,


    Dai Mubai chose to take things on his hands.


    Dai Mubai''s figure flickered, at once already standing before Flander, ice-cold air bursting out in a flash, ever since childhood this was the first time anyone had insulted him like this, and still with such a loathful tone. He was never a good-tempered person, and furthermore, they had even insulted his teachers. If the Evil Eye White Tiger could endure this, then he wouldn''t be a tiger, but a sickly cat.


    Hong����, Dai Mubai kicked the speaking youth into the air, directly afterward, he unleashed his spirit.


    The noble students of heaven dou academy were now scared, they didn''t think the opposite party would dare to fight inside of their academy. Watching Dai Mubai fight, Flander and the others couldn''t help but frown. Naturally, they wouldn''t be dissatisfied because Dai Mubai beat up the other side, but rather because these Heaven Dou Imperial Academy students really were too lacking in inner qualities.


    "Alright, Mubai."


    Flander called out to Dai Mubai. If they kept fighting, it wouldn''t be a beating anymore; there might be serious injuries.


    Dai Mubai finally stopped fighting, demonic light flickering in his evil eye double pupils,


    "Let''s see who really gets lost".


    "You-, you guys have the impertinence to cause trouble in our Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. This is a provocation to the empire. You just wait�� You just wait." the noble students quickly retreated while saying this.


    Not wanting any more problems, Grandmaster told the guards at the gate to go and inform Qing Ming about their arrival while they will wait there only. Qing Ming came after some time and took them to


    Dean''s office. The academy was huge and have all the mimicry environments for all types of spirit masters. But Shrek students were not interested in that, as no mimicry environment can provide greater help than herbal region of magical space.


    They went to Dean''s office where three Elders were seated there in robes indicating they were Soul douluo as these robes were specially provided by spirit Hall to rank eightieth and above spirit masters. The group bowed respectfully to these elders, The elders nodded seeing the respectful bow from Shrek''s group. Three elders can see that this group of teachers and students was truly formidable. They can feel the cultivation of every teacher was above rank 60 one of them was even soul douluo, And the minimum rank of the students were closing to rank 40. They were happy to receive such a talented group to their academy.


    Flander went forward bowed again and said: "Shrek Academy''s dean, Flander, spirit: Owl, attack system seventy-ninth rank seven ring Battle Soul Sage, I greet the seniors." courtesy was truly important in douluo continent especially when greetings higher rank spirit Master.


    The elder in the center laughed out loud, coming forward to meet him with big strides, returning the greeting, while introducing himself and said: "There is no need to be so polite, dean Flander, we have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time, truly for a long time! Able to obtain the guidance of all the teachers of the Shrek academy in person, you bring light to our humble institution. I am the head of administration, Meng Shen-Ji, spirit: Black Goblin, control system eighty-sixth ranked eight ring Battle Soul Douluo. I''ll give you introductions."


    Meng Shen-Ji was medium height, very thin, as if he didn''t have any muscles, as he spoke his voice was somewhat crafty, but not at all unpleasant, giving people a kind of very familiar feeling, both his hair and beard white. Although he was thin, his spirit was hale and hearty, a red flush on his face.


    While speaking, Meng Shen-Ji indicated the old man to his left, saying: "This is the board of education''s second member, Spirit Douluo Bai Baoshan. Spirit: Heaven Star Furnace, defense system eighty-fifth ranked eight ring Battle Soul Douluo."


    Bai Baoshan''s build was just the opposite of Meng Shen-Ji''s, not tall but extremely fat. Like four chi tall and four chi around. He all along had a gently smiling expression, his fat trembling along with his smile. Hearing Meng Shen-Ji introduces him, he nodded smiling towards Flander.


    Meng Shen-Ji indicated the other old man, saying:


    "This is the board of education''s third member, Zhi Lin Spirit Douluo, spirit: Sky Blue Vine, control system eighty third-ranked eight ring Tool Spirit Soul Douluo."


    This third member of the board of education''s senior staff Zhi Lin appeared the most normal at a glance, appearance very ordinary, only occasionally a bright light flashed in his eyes that gave people a somewhat unusual feeling.

 Chapter 30 - POISON DOULUO, BLUE TYRANT ACADEMY

    Host and guests took their seats across from each other since there weren''t many chairs in the board of education, the Shrek Seven Devils could only stand behind the teachers. Meng Shen-Ji let servants serve tea and pastries, his gaze sweeping across those Shrek Seven Devils, smiling saying:


    "We heard from Qin Ming that these children defeated our institution''s Emperor Team. Truly astonishing, the Shrek academy, sure enough, is a place where monsters gather. Qin Ming''s accomplishments already amazed me, but I still didn''t expect your institution to cultivate this many geniuses."


    Flander smiled wryly, saying:


    "The Shrek Academy has already ceased to exist."


    Meng Shen-Ji firmly said:


    "No, take a look at these children behind you, their accomplishments hereafter, until successfully graduating the Shrek Academy, will all along belong to Shrek. Qin Ming already explained it very clear to us. Everyone coming to our humble institution this time is our honor. Unless all you teachers wish for it, the Academy will not assign any teaching duties to you. Here you are all at your liberty if there is anything you need then don''t hesitate to ask, as long as it''s within the limits of my authority, just say it."


    They were discussing while suddenly the office gate opened Very quickly, three people entered from outside. The Shrek Academy group had met one of them before, it was that youth Dai Mubai had sent flying with a kick below the mountain yesterday.


    Right now that youth stood on the left with an arrogant expression, his eyes revealing an intense resentment. On the right side was magnificently dressed old looking man.


    Walking in the middle was a magnificently dressed old man. This person wore a large yellow gown, crowded with embroidered brocade that didn''t seem messy in the least. Grizzled green hair neatly combed back, medium height, a slightly heavy frame, and a majestic appearance. Only his eyes seemed a bit small, breaking the harmonious feeling of the facial features. Standing upright with his hands clasped behind his back, even though he was confronting the three Spirit Douluo board members he wasn''t the slightest bit deferential, but rather had an attitude of looking down on them. Shrek''s go up can tell this old man was probably the most formidable spirit Master in room.


    Meng Shen-Ji greeted the magnificently dressed man on the right side as the prince and introduced him to the Shrek academy. To which prince Xue Xing Disdainfully said: "Shrek Academy? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of it. It should be some mediocre school. Principal Meng Shen-Ji, how could you allow people of such unknown origin into our Academy? The Heaven Dou Imperial Academy is a pillar of the Empire. As one of the pillars of the Empire, the teachers all have enormous influence on the students. I cannot wish for the Academy to hire some arrogant and despotic seniors. Xue Beng told me that yesterday as these guests just arrived at the Academy they beat him up. Xue Beng (who was the person Dai Mubai kicked) is the fourth imperial prince, representing the dignity of the imperial family. How could he be insulted so?"


    Three elders and Shrek group understood that the prince has come because of the previous incident, sighing Flander calmly said: "Then how does your highness want to settle this matter? I don''t know if you have asked his highness prince Xue Beng just why he was hit?"


    Spirit Master was the grandest vocation on the Douluo Continent, to a high-level Spirit Master nobility basically wouldn''t enter their eyes. Shrek''s group has some spirits master with them. Flander himself was an untamable senior, if it wasn''t for the sake of finding a home for these old brothers who had followed him for years, he would have flared up long ago when prince Xue Xing first insulted the Shrek Academy.


    Prince snorted at this and Said: "Imperial Academy always welcome talent And principal Meng Shen-Ji is quite adamant of your talent if you can prove it by a very simple method, you only have to hold out against mister Dugu here for five minutes, and We will at once recognize you as talents. All treatment will be most favorable. If not, like what Xue Beng said yesterday, immediately get out of here."


    The man in the middle of the prince and his nephew simply opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, it seemed like the temperature in the entire hall dropped at once. Those deep green eyes didn''t hold the slightest bit of life, displaying ice-cold and something grim and nefarious.


    The green-haired old man looked at the Shrek Academy students and said:


    "Use strength to prove yourselves, come at me together."


    While speaking, a layer of intense green light suddenly released from his body, immediately following, rings rose from below one after another. But his own body didn''t show any change. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, black. Altogether nine spirit rings spiraled up, their brilliant light making the entire hall dazzling. Shrek suddenly realized that this old man was a Titled douluo, not just any douluo but Titled Douluo, Title: POISON. The infamous poison douluo with Jade Phosphorus Serpent spirit famous for massacring a city with his poison.


    Suddenly a huge pressure falls on children of Shrek Academy. Shrek''s students were feeling the pressure but bearing it quite well, The manual help them to gain sufficient body and spiritual strength to at least bear the pressure and kneel when pressure suddenly fell on them, Tang Hao also has Used his pressure to enforce and enhance their will. But it wasn''t easy they were gritting their teeth and barely standing. The pressure was there for one minute and was still increasing, Grandmaster Master then came forward to protect them from pressure and coldly said no need to continue this they will leave, but certainly remember this greeting. Then they were leaving the office.


    Dugu Bo didn''t pay attention to it, though they were talented children, but he was a Titled douluo he wouldn''t stoop to low to attack children. Prince just coldly snorted. Three elders were furious especially Meng Shen-Ji, The Shrek Academy group gave him a very good impression, right now watching this chance for an enormous benefit to the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy about to turn into soap bubbles, how could he not be angry?


    Suddenly Qing Ming stood up and said: "I''m sorry board members, I''m afraid that I also have to leave the Academy." He was feeling responsible for insults his teachers have to bear because of his request. He stood up and followed the Shrek academy group. He didn''t give them time to even reply.


    The three board members became alarmed simultaneously, even that prince Xue Xing staring with a blank expression. Qin Ming''s position at the Imperial Academy was actually much greater than what Flander and the others had imagined. It could be said that it was second only to the three members of the board. After all, his current position, within the Spirit Master hall records, he was one of the youngest to reach the sixtieth rank. As he absolutely was a rare genius, the three board members were sure that at 60 years old, Qin Ming would become a Titled Douluo.


    A Title Douluo appearing wasn''t just of importance to an academy, it would be an extremely important event even to the whole Heaven Dou Empire.


    At this moment, prince Xue Xing finally had some regret in his heart and his eyebrows furrowed. However, at this time, he naturally couldn''t say anything otherwise wouldn''t it be a slap to his own face?


    At this moment, a charming young lady stepped in from outside, "Grandpa." On entering, she at once threw herself at Dugu Bo standing there with nine glittering spirit rings.


    As the cold faced Dugu Bo saw her, his expression immediately softened, holding out his hands to pull the young lady into a hug, laughing loudly,


    "Yan-yan, en, good, you''ve grown a bit stronger again."


    The Shrek Seven Devils were familiar with this young lady, it was precisely the control system Spirit Master of the Emperor Team they fought last time in Suotuo Great Spirit Arena, Dugu Yan.


    When they saw Dugu Yan throw herself into her grandfather''s bosom, she naturally saw them as well. When her gaze fell on Tang San and Chen, her face clearly changed as she hugged Dugu Bo''s neck and whispered a few sentences into his ear.


    When Qin Ming was leaving to greet the Shrek team inside the academy, he told the emperor team the Shrek''s students ages, and they were here now to provoke them to train. Dugu Yan asked in great detail what Tang San and Tang Chen were like and came to clearly see who these aggressive brothers were, who beat her poison and team. However, she did not expect to see her grandfather. Thus, with the Shrek Students present, although Tang brothers were not wearing masks, but she can easily recognize them with their hair and eyes.


    When Dugu Bo raised his head again, the entire Shrek Academy delegation had already walked out of the hall. His gaze though rested briefly on Tang San''s back as a small smile appeared on his mouth. Apparently what Dugu Yan had said made her break out into a smile, like a spoiled child in Dugu Bo''s bosom.


    Shrek group left the academy and arrived at the city gate. As the Shrek Academy group had reached the city gates and were just about to enter the city, to the side they spotted an enormous announcement.


    "Recruiting: Blue Tyrant Advanced Spirit Master Academy, because of its expansion, is presently recruiting the following staff: ten fortieth ranked or higher Spirit Ancestors. Higher spirit power has priority, favorable terms of employment."


    They were shocked to see this. Qin Ming was the most familiar with Heaven Dou Empire''s capital and hurriedly said: "To be able to open an advanced Spirit Master academy within Heaven Dou City requires a certain background. Although I don''t know the history of this Blue Tyrant Academy, in the last All Continent Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Grand Competition in the Heaven Dou capital''s preliminary circuit, it was this academy that knocked out one of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy''s two competing teams.


    However, this year that Blue Tyrant Academy class should have already graduated, and this year the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy''s Emperor Team is a lot more powerful than the last Advanced Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition, I expect this time they don''t have a chance. Blue tyrant academy is Approximately one-third of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Although smaller, being situated in Heaven Dou City their expenses shouldn''t be less than Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, only without the relation to the imperial household. I''ve heard this academy''s education is exceptionally strict, moreover with the characteristic of only accepting commoner students. They refuse all nobles. If it didn''t have a history, it would be impossible to gain a foothold within Heaven Dou City."


    The Shrek simultaneously thought God was helping them, Flander suddenly said: "Who says the Blue Tyrant Academy won''t be able to contend against Heaven Dou Imperial Academy in this Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition. Very soon, they will."

 Chapter 31 - LIU ERLONG

    After deciding to go to the blue tyrant academy, the Shrek group just started to move towards the academy, the gloomy mood of the group somewhat settled, but they surely not going to forget today''s humiliation and that satisfied smirk on prince and Xue Beng''s face. They were somewhat hopeful of this academy as how they don''t have the influence of nobles on them. It was just noon so it wasn''t late to visit the Blue Tyrant academy.


    The group entered the campus of the academy, didn''t want to cause another blunder they politely asked a student about the recruitment committee and office''s direction, the student then politely asked them to follow him to the office. They reached the office where a teacher took them a room to conduct the interview. The teacher asked if children are ones to be recruited.


    Flander stepped forward and said: "No, the ones here to enlist are us, these children are our disciples. If we can successfully accept the job offer here, our disciples would also wish to study at the Academy."


    The teacher there said: "Enrolling students still have to pass the examination. Like this, all Spirit Masters first take our test. If you are able to become Academy teachers, I think, it will also be possible to accommodate your disciples. After all, right now is still the new student enrollment period, moreover, your disciples are a bit young."


    Shrek group wasn''t disappointed but their evaluation of academy rather increase. The recruitment process was rather simple teacher told them that they only have to last one incense stick of time against him or any committee member present there. There were three spirit Masters present there. Qing Ming said since he was the youngest among teachers to be recruited he will go first. Qin Ming had choked down his anger from today''s business at the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, and without moderating his pressure the least bit, he directly released his spirit. Instantly, the atmosphere in the entire hall seemed to grow heavy. The three Blue Tyrant Academy Spirit Masters in front of Qin Ming simultaneously swayed, their expression couldn''t help being aghast. These three Spirit Masters in charge of examination were over fiftieth ranked Spirit King level Spirit Masters. They felt the pressure.


    Immediately following, around Qin Ming appeared a yellow flame, and with a deep roar, the muscles under the clothes began to swell, the originally loose clothing growing tight. His eyes simultaneously grew yellow, altogether six spirit rings rose from below, two yellow, three purple, one black. Although it wasn''t an ideal combination, six spirit rings appearing at once still shocked the three Blue Tyrant Academy teachers enormously.


    Qin Ming said in a low voice:


    "Sixty fourth-ranked Inferno Gray Wolf Battle Spirit Emperor, Qin Ming, power attack system. Which of you will advise me?"


    Regarding spirits, wolves generally had cold attributes. This kind of fire attribute wolf Qin Ming had was classified as a variant spirit, extremely rare. Just as Flander remarked, Shrek Academy only accepted monsters. If Qin Ming wasn''t a monster, then how could he originally have entered Shrek?


    Advise? There wasn''t a damned thing to advise; a fiftieth level confronting a sixtieth level power attack system Battle Spirit Master, and a variant spirit at that, was that still a fight?


    "Eh, this, there''s no need for a combat test. The Academy stipulates that Spirit Masters exceeding the sixtieth rank are exempt from further tests."


    That lead Blue Tyrant Academy Spirit Master examiner inwardly wiped his sweat, thinking that today could be difficult to deal with.


    Flander then said:


    "Since sixtieth rank and over don''t require additional examination, then we there''s no need for us to waste time. Brothers, spirit rings."


    "Sixty third-ranked Dragon Pattern Staff Tool Spirit Emperor, Li Yu-Song, power attack system."


    "Sixty sixth-ranked Star Luo Chess Tool Spirit Emperor, Lu Ji-Bin, control system."


    "Seventy-first ranked Sweet Pea Tool Spirit Sage, Shao Xin, food system."


    "Seventy eighth-ranked Vigorous Vajra Bear Battle Spirit Sage, Zhao Wuji, power attack system."


    "Seventy ninth-ranked Owl Battle Spirit Sage, Flander, agility attack system."


    From the weakest to strongest, the Shrek Academy five, including the two deans, one after another announced their strength and names.


    The three examiners were now already completely lifeless. Altogether seven Spirit Masters had appeared, seemingly applying for the advertised teaching positions, and apart from one who hadn''t revealed his strength, the remaining six were actually all powers above the sixtieth rank. The clutter of spirit rings in front of them already made their eyes widen. If it wasn''t for Flander and the others meticulously making sure they didn''t release too much spirit power, perhaps the three Blue Tyrant Academy teachers wouldn''t be able to stand steadily.


    Drawing a deep breath, that Blue Tyrant Academy lead teacher deferentially said:


    "My humble name is Yin Shu. Fifty fourth-ranked power attack system Spirit Master. I am unable to evaluate all the seniors'' level. As it''s like this, I''ll bring you to meet our dean, who will determine everyone''s level and treatment."


    Shrek''s teacher nodded to that they knew this teacher was too level to make such a heavy decisions for the academy. The sudden recruitment of this many high levels teachers can be both advantageous and disastrous for the academy. Flander smiled slightly. The Shrek Academy teachers were already in a much better mood. After all, being admired was always far more comfortable than being disdained. Although this place wasn''t equal to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy''s environment, it still had its merits.


    Led by Yin Shu''s trio of Blue Tyrant Academy teachers, exiting the sharp roofed building, they directly followed a small path behind the Academy. Very quickly they entered the forest surrounding the main campus.


    After walking for about ten minutes, as everyone advanced through the fresh and clean atmosphere of the forest, suddenly an indistinct singing voice was heard from far ahead.


    The voice was soft and pleasant, with a lingering hidden bitterness, mournful, making any listener sad. The melody swung back and forth, indeed incomparably gentle and beautiful.


    "On nights I cannot sleep what can I use as anesthesia?


    How can I endure so many feelings?


    It''s not that I don''t want you with me but some things you cannot know.


    I gave up my precautions and loneliness followed


    I want a space for myself.


    Where I can properly consider our tomorrow.


    If love isn''t sweet like we imagined.


    Then let me shoulder all the blame.


    My heart is too confused and I need a bit of space.


    If you understand then let me leave for now.


    My heart is too confused, so I dare not wish to love again.


    I want to cry but how to cry and yet not cry.


    My heart is too confused and I need a bit of space.


    Has Heaven forgotten to make plans for me?


    My heart is too confused and I''m afraid of love''s betrayal.


    I want to cry as if a lost child.


    A lost child."


    The singing voice faded sorrowfully. Flander and Grandmaster walking in front had both stopped walking when the singing started, and right now Flander''s expression appeared somewhat strange, while Grandmaster''s cheeks were streaming with tears.


    That melodious woman''s voice slowly reached them,


    "You even wrote this song for me, Xiao Gang. Do you remember? My heart is too confused. Where are you really?"


    Seeing Flander and Grandmaster''s strange expressions, everyone couldn''t help but pause.


    Suddenly Grandmaster turned around, about to run back along the path before Flander grabbed his shoulder.


    Flander grabbed grandmaster''s shoulder and shouted in a low voice:


    "Xiao Gang, how long do you intend to run away? We''re already here, do you truly have the heart not to see her? Even now, after you became formidable soul douluo".


    "Flander, did you already know she was here? Blue Tyrant Academy, Blue Tyrant Academy, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon, I should''ve realized it earlier." Grandmaster said hurriedly and in trembling voice.


    Flander made a helpless gesture,


    "How could I have known she''d be here, it''s just a coincidence. Let''s go."


    Flander''s hand on Grandmaster''s shoulder tightened, in his heart, he was somewhat sorrowful, ''Sister Long, I''ve brought him to you. This time you have to say something to catch him; you can''t let him leave again.''


    Just as Grandmaster conjectured, Flander really knew she was at this Blue Tyrant Academy. Originally when he chose to come to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, part of the reason was that she was in Heaven Dou City. Flander had never forgotten what had happened between the three of them, and he had long ago decided that even if he had to deceive Grandmaster this time, he''d still once again play the middleman for the two. What did other peoples'' opinions matter?


    Of the others, besides the guesses of Zhao Wuji who was most familiar with Flander, as well as Tang San who was closest to Grandmaster, nobody understood what was going on and could only follow behind, walking forward. Continuing several hundred meters forward, the forest gradually thinned. On a particularly thick and solid tree hung a sign, saying ''Restricted area, please do not enter''.


    Past this great tree, the scenery immediately changed.


    There was a small lake, from side to side only fifty meters. A three meters wide brook flowed quietly into the water from the trees on the other side, and again back out, maintaining freshwater in what should have been considered a pool.


    Next to the pool was a simple thatched cottage built from wooden boards and reeds, in complete harmony with its surroundings. Within the fence surrounding the thatched cottage were all kinds of flowers, falling over each other in their eagerness to bloom, a multicolored beauty.


    In the midst of all those flowers stood a woman, holding a kettle and watering the plants. Perhaps because she heard the footsteps, her gaze unconsciously rose in the direction the Shrek Academy group came from. She frowned minutely, perhaps because they were disturbing the tranquility here.


    However, as her gaze passed the three guiding Blue Tyrant Academy teachers and fell on Flander and Grandmaster behind them, her whole body stiffened, her hand relaxed, the kettle falling to the ground with a thump. Right now she had already completely forgotten the kettle spilling over.


    She was a beautiful woman seemingly in her thirties, dressed in a simple blue-green dress that wasn''t able to disguise her charming figure. A blue-green scarf was wrapped over her head, a somewhat pale face below, her facial features delicate, appearance like a painting. Although her big black eyes were currently lifeless, they still had spirit. Under the dress were those undisguisable high peaks, rippling waves surging, a m.a.t.u.r.e ample figure that ordinary young ladies couldn''t hope for.


    "Dean, several Spirit Masters have arrived for the teaching positions, among them are six whose strength surpass sixtieth ranked spirit power. We are unable to make an assessment, so we respectfully ask you to judge."


    Figure flickering, the beautiful woman was already outside the fence. The Shrek students didn''t even see how she moved from inside, the other Spirit Masters also started. What is called ''one simple clue reveals the general trend'', from this woman''s one simple movement, it could already be seen that her strength was formidable.


    "Xiao-, Xiao Gang, is it really you? I''m not dreaming?" As the previously gentle and beautiful voice asked these questions, right now her voice was trembling fiercely, tears uncontrollably flowing down her pale face, extremely moved.


    Grandmaster''s eyes were thoroughly red as he looked at this woman he had yearned for night and day but not dared meet, his lips shuddering, for a long time unable to say a word.


    It was still Flander who sighed,


    "Our full Golden Iron Triangle finally meets again today. Sister Er long, we haven''t met for so many years, are you well?"


    At the same time, he sighed inwardly, looking at her, in her eyes was still only Xiao Gang.


    At this the beautiful woman''s eyes focused, her gaze turning to Flander, difficult to describe emotions in her eyes,


    "Boss Fu, it''s been so many years, but you still look the same."


    Flander smiled wryly,


    "I''ve aged, but you''re still as graceful as before. Come, I''ll introduce you. These are all my Shrek Academy teachers and students, we accidentally saw the recruitment announcement for your Academy. I didn''t expect it would be your domain, and we came here looking for work."


    Skipping Grandmaster, Flander separately introduced the other Shrek Academy teachers to the beautiful woman, finally saying to everyone:


    "This is Liu Er long perhaps you''ve heard of her before. She traveled with me and Grandmaster when we wandered the spirit master world, the last corner of our Golden Iron Triangle."


    Liu Er long. This name sounded somewhat monstrous, everyone from Shrek Academy didn''t dare slight her and one by one stepped forward to salute her. Liu Er long put her feelings in order, wiping the tears from her eyes, and politely returned their greetings.


    "Sister Er long, aren''t you going to ask us inside?"


    Flander said with a smile. Meeting Liu Er long again, it wasn''t just Grandmaster''s heart that flickered, how couldn''t he as well? However, he could only secretly bury this flickering deep inside.


    Liu Er long smiled wryly:


    "Boss Fu, does it look to you that my thatched hut can hold so many people? What''s the matter with all of you? Since when were you reduced to this kind of state?"


    If anyone else had said that, perhaps Flander would''ve immediately become hostile, but before the question asked by the person who had once captivated him as well, he only laughed wryly, simply recounting their circ.u.mstances up till now.


    As she heard Flander say the Shrek Academy party had been driven away from Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, in Liu Er long''s eyes flashed a densely baleful air,


    "Good, well done Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Boss Fu, don''t say anything. Isn''t my place yours? This Blue Tyrant Academy is completely in my charge. Let''s do it like this. Everyone stays here, from now on this will be your home. Boss Fu, You are the boss of our Golden Iron Triangle, so from now on, this Academy is yours. Tomorrow I''ll convene a general assembly of students and staff to announce it. At the same time, the name of the Academy will be changed to Shrek. Let me also benefit from the glory of your Shrek Academy."


    She even told the teacher Yin Shu to make the necessary arrangements. Flander sighed at this nostalgically and thought she still has her infamous temper. She was known as slaughtering Corner of iron triangle for a very valid reason. Others in the Shrek group was dumbfounded by all this. This Woman they just met has basically handed over her academy to their dean.


    Liu Er long gazed deeply at Grandmaster,


    "Xiao Gang, this time I won''t let you once again slip out of my hands."


    "I..."


    Flander smiling said:


    "Sister Er long, even if it was a coincidence this time, I''ve delivered him to you. If you let him run away this time, I''m afraid you''ll never see him again. Time really passes quickly, in the blink of an eye it''s been twenty years, a whole twenty years."


    Drawing a deep breath, Liu Er long forced her gaze away from Grandmaster, saying to the Shrek party:


    "Everyone come with me first, I''ll introduce Blue Tyrant Academy to you, ah, no, it should be called Shrek Academy. This forest is the biggest in Heaven Dou City, a resourcefully belonging to the Academy. Although the facilities here aren''t as good as at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, they''re still not too lacking. It''s already been ten years since the founding of the Academy since we only accept commoner Spirit Masters, consequently, the quality of the Spirit Masters'' spirits isn''t as high as ordinary advanced Spirit Master academies. But it''s also because our students all come from common backgrounds that they''re much more hardworking in cultivation than those from great clans or influential noble families. In the last Spirit Master Grand Competition, we prevailed over a lot of powerful enemies, finally entering the top eight. That achievement was only a bit short of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. Their second team was even eliminated by us."


    After a pause, Liu Er long continued:


    "As for the question of teachers and students in the future, that''s boss Fu''s problem. I''m basically unqualified to be a dean, and now I can finally give it up. Heaven Dou Imperial Academy unexpectedly dared drive you away, humph, I''d like to have a look at their reasons. Let''s see in next year''s Advanced Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition."


    Liu Er long gave everyone a somewhat peculiar impression. There was a gap between her words and appearance: if she changed into luxurious clothing she would appear a high-class lady, but the words she used were brimming with belligerence.


    To Zhao Wuji who had some understanding of the original Golden Iron Triangle, this appearing somewhat flirtatious beauty was remarkable. Originally in the Golden Iron Triangle, Flander was called the flying corner, Grandmaster was called the directing corner, and this Liu Er long was known as the slaughtering corner. Her character was vengeful, her temperament exceedingly fiery, it was only in front of Grandmaster and Flander that she was somewhat moderate. Shrek group spent the rest of the day with Liu Er long. After dinner grandmaster took Tang aside to talk to him. Liu Er long followed after them after some time. Tang Chen was looking all this from the side and knew Dugu Bo will arrive after some time to capture Tang San and probably him, so he also followed them after 5 minutes.


    When he reached there he saw Grandmaster and Liu Er long hugging each other and crying their heart out. He just smiled at the scene and went to direction Tang San has gone. Both brothers saw each other and smiled. Tang San was truly happy for his Master and his wife, During the discussion, he heard Grandmaster''s story, but berated Grandmaster afterward for being coward and blamed his stubbornness and inferiority complex to get in the ways of him and his wife. Tang San told grandmaster that he should embrace Liu Er long now or what''s the use of becoming formidable spirit master when he can''t be with his wife, a woman who has already wasted 20 years of youth just waiting for him. Liu Er long came at that moment and the grandmaster suddenly jumped in front of her and hugged her fiercely. Tang San firstly felt bad for berating grandmaster but was happy after he saw them hugging and crying in each other''s arm, with this gesture grandmaster let go of little of inferiority complex left within him.

 Chapter 32 - ANGRY AH YIN

    Tang San was telling Tang Chen about what happened before, as he finished his story the atmosphere changed around them, plants started time dry out even grass on ground became dried, Tang San lost his consciousness fall on ground but Tang Chen didn''t as he was immune to all poison, but he felt a chop in back of his neck, and he also lost his consciousness.


    They woke up after some time, Tang Chen woke up first, When Tang San woke up he hurriedly signaled him to calm down. They were at a secluded place in the Sunset forest. They both saw Dugu Bo was a few meters away from them and looking at them. They both became vigilant and decided not to do obvious escape routine as even with flying bone of Tang Chen there is no way they both can escape from a Titled douluo.


    Dugu Bo looked at them and said: "Ah! Both of you are awake. Good, now tell me how were you able to counter the poison of my granddaughter?"


    Both boys looked at him keeping their serious expressions. Tang San then stepped forward and said: "Senior Dugu Bo, we counter her poison with alcohol."


    Dugu Bo got angry at this and grabbed them with their neck and told them not to lie in front of him he even said one of them was not even affected by even his poison a while ago. That if they didn''t believe him he will poison them both now. Both boys were struggling to breathe in his grip. Seeing this he threw them on the ground and told them to be honest with him.


    Seeing imminent danger to befall on them Tang San stood up and angrily said: "Your poison is a Trash, it not only affects opponents but their spirit masters itself. I wonder how are you alive? But Your granddaughter will surely die of it in a few years."


    Hearing this Dugu Bo looks agitated for a second but started laughing at them and telling that it was a good story, but they didn''t know anything and was doing last-ditch effort to save their lives. Tang Chen then smiled and recounted all the effects of poison on him and pain he goes through daily to suppress the poison, Tang Chen knowing about ice- fire yin yang well and immortal herbs there, told him he either had found the treasure trove or a medical garden that suppress his poison but his granddaughter will surely die as poison infected her when she was in w.o.m.b of her mother. Tang San was surprised by this, he didn''t know his brother knows poisons so well, medicine sure but the poison was a completely different matter, though some poison can be used as a medicine having such in-depth knowledge about poison was a different matter. He only knew about it by reading the record at the Tang Sect in his previous life. Dugu Bo was also surprised and agitated hearing this.


    He suddenly leaped forward and grabbed Tang Chen''s neck again and was increasing pressure on grip as seconds pass. Tang San seeing this hurriedly told him he can cure his poison if he really has a medicine garden that suppresses his poison. Hearing this Dugu Bo released his grip from Tang Chen''s neck. Dugu Bo gave them two pellets to keep in their mouth & not swallow them. Both boys seeing there is no way around but to follow dugu Bo''s order as they don''t know where their parents were and probably none present in the academy can face him. After they kept pellets in their mouth Dugu Bo told them to follow him. He then took the boys to his medicine garden.


    After arriving at ice-fire yin yang well both boys were astonished and excited for different reasons. The ice-fire yin Yang well was surrounded bt all kinds of poisonous and immoral herbs. Dugu Bo told them pellets were for protecting them by poisonous miasma surrounding the well. He told Tang San he will come in two days to test his claim. Dugu didn''t completely believe them but was willing to do anything for his granddaughter''s life. He was willing to take this gamble.


    At Blue Tyrant Academy while all this happening to Tang Brothers,


    Grandmaster and Liu Er long hugged each other for a long time, Then they released each other and chatted for a while grandmaster told Liu Er long how now he was 85th rank soul douluo and what caused such changes in him and his spirit, Liu Er long was happy for her husband, how can she be not happy perhaps she was one of two persons in the continent who knew how hard was for grandmaster to not be able to increase his ranks and called trash even by his own clan despite the being the youngest son of their sect Master, they decided to go back where Flander and group was, seeing Tang San left them they thought he was back with the group. Liu Er long was still wrapping her hand around Grandmaster''s and was happily walking beside him. When they reached their dorms, Flander''s group was happily chatting with Two people, a male, and female whose identity was unknown to Liu Er long. Liu Er long was shocked how they can enter so deep inside her academy without alarming them. Grandmaster introduced these two people''s names to her she didn''t think much about it. She was just happy to have her husband back after 20 years.


    These two people were naturally Tang Hao and Ah Yin. They arrived in Heaven dou city just in the evening. They told them Tang Hao had a sudden enlightenment, and they had to stop for a few days to let him meditate. Tang Hao was not an Ultimate Douluo yet but was extremely close to it, This last barrier was really hard to break through, even after a decade it wasn''t a surety that he can have a breakthrough, He has everything but just needs some inspiration and more enlightenment. Ah Yin then asked about why they weren''t at heaven dou academy, Flander told them all that had happened, she was angry at how a Titled douluo can do that to a bunch of children but let it go as they found better academy without hateful Nobles influence. She was also Happy for grandmaster, after living with him for so long, she thought him as her younger brother and grandmaster consider her a loving elders sister he never had. She also scolded him for his past actions in front of everyone. Grandmaster was embarrassed but quietly listen to her, everyone around them was truly enjoying this. Grandmaster hurriedly introduced Liu Er long to just the heck of changing the topic. She hugged Er long Amicably.


    Ah Yin then asked where were her sons, to which grandmaster& Er long were surprised and said they thought they were with them and if not probably were looking around. Ah Yin suddenly had a bad premonition asked everyone to find them. After searching the academy for a while they all (students, Tang brothers parents, grandmaster, Flander, Er long &Zhao wujii) gathered in the place where Tang brothers were kidnapped from. Seeing the condition of place which looked like it bathed in poison, they also found some pieces of Tang San clothes there. It wasn''t hard to guess what happened and who Tang brothers were with.


    Suddenly a huge pressure befall on the people present there, Children and teachers were started to kneel. Tang Hao moved in front of them to protect them from pressure. It was only for a second but everyone except Tang Hao felt mountain was crushing them. Children were feeling the worst, teachers were also not better than them. Flander, Zhao wujii, Grandmaster and Er long seem to have pale faces. They looked toward the source of pressure and was shocked to the core at what they were seeing except Tang Hao, Xiao Wu, and grandmaster. There stood Ah Yin and pressure was from her, her hair was floating in the air, and she had her spirit and spirit rings released.she had Blue silver emperor released in her right hand and had 2-yellow, 2- purple,4- black and 1- red behind her. Now even Flander and Zhao wujii have their jaws dropped to ground, They didn''t think that Ah Yin had red spirit ring as she never released the spirit rings in the academy, Er long was surprised that the amicable elder sister was so strong she was just staring red ring, Children were surprised, they knew Ah yin was strong spirit Master but to be a Titled douluo with red ring they never dream about it let alone thinking. What was the red ring, it was Spirit Master''s most d.e.s.i.r.ed thing in the world can be obtained from 100,000 years of the old beast? Their respect for her reached on the 9th cloud especially the girls they spent nearly a year training under her. She was the mother figure to them, Rongrong didn''t have mother & Zhuqing''s never paid attention to her, but Ah yin truly treated them with love, not only the girls being only lady present in Shrek academy she was the mother figure of every child there. They never even seen her angry except now. They also realized Tang Hao also should be either the same or even more formidable than her as to how easily he can counter her pressure. The suddenly realized how lucky they were being personally guided by two Titled douluo.


    Ah Yin was not paying attention to them, She was very angry now her children for whom she even self sacrificed herself and recultivated to present strength were missing and a Titled douluo kidnapped them. She was a peace-loving person, but she was out for blood now. Even Tang Hao was angry he didn''t release his spirit or pressure but if you looked closely you will see his hands clenched and brow wrinkled. Clear sky douluo was angry and blood flows like a river when he is angry. Both husband and wife started floating in the air to find their son and Dugu bo.


    Dugu Bo was returning after leaving Tang Brothers in ice-fire well, suddenly he saw two figures intercepted him in Sunset forest. They were Tang Hao and Ah Yin.

 Chapter 33 - GOING FOR WOOL AND COMING BACK WITH HORNS

    Dugu Bo and pair of husband-wife looked at each other direction, both husband and wife were again wearing cloaks, Ah Yin stepped forward, lowered her cloak and coldly asked: " Where are the children you kidnapped from Blue tyrant academy?"


    Dugu Bo felt insulted, this young woman was just demanding answers from him, He was a Titled douluo, he had his pride nobody can just come to him and demands anything. Even Imperial Majesty has to be polite to him and this woman from just an advanced spirit Master academy was demanding answers from him. He just coldly replied in one word and said: "Dead."


    Dugu Bo just said the word and felt hell had let loose on him. The pressure on him forced him to release his spirit and spirit rings. Every major level of a soul master was divided into ten different ranks. When the lowest soul scholar reached Rank 10, he could become a soul master after obtaining a soul ring. Because of that soul ring, a soul master was much more powerful than a soul scholar. In the soul master level, every increase in rank would increase one''s soul power by at least 10%. At the stage of a soul grandmaster, the gaps between the ranks would become even greater.


    However, the gap in soul power between Titled Douluo was the greatest. This was after 90 ranks.


    Only after obtaining a soul ring could one''s soul power transcend Rank 90 and reach Rank 91 through the power of the soul ring. Between Rank 91 and 92, there was a twofold increase in soul power.


    Of course, the powers of a soul master could not just be determined using soul power. The strength of one''s soul skill, the effectiveness of the soul rings on one''s body and even differences in soul bones could make up for the differences in cultivation between two different people. Hence, a Rank 92 soul master might not find it particularly easy to defeat a Rank 91 soul master.


    However, there was definitely a gap in soul power. Every time one''s cultivation increased a rank, the difference would increase too. When Rank 95 was reached, there would be a huge bottleneck. A Rank 95 Transcendent Titled Douluo possessed a cultivation that could resist 10 lower ranked Titled Douluo. If a Titled Douluo''s cultivation could reach Rank 99, he would be recognized as an Ultimate Douluo.


    Ah Yin was Rank 94 Titled closing towards Rank 95 Transcendent Titled Douluo, her pressure was enough for Dugu Bo to be scared, but now Ah Yin began to release her spirit and rings, She raised her right hand and blue silver emperor emerged from it, Her spirit rings were starting to appear, 2- yellow, 2-purple, 4-black upon this point Dugu Bo was not worried he also had spirit rings of these color but when 1-red color appeared, He nearly shat his pants. He only knew two people in the whole world who have the possibility of having a red ring knew was supreme pontiff and the other was clear sky douluo. But when he sees this woman who very well can pass to be in her thirties having such cultivation and rings he was truly afraid for his life. He can already make connections of this woman''s relationship to the kids, Dugu Yan told him Tang San also had blue silver grass, he knew she was the mother of children he kidnapped. He was so engrossed in staring the red ring, that he didn''t see Ah Yin making a move.


    He was about to say something but found himself blasted backward and colliding with trees, he suddenly found that blue silver grass has grown where he was standing and strongly held his limbs and placing him in a place, He tried to cut the grass, but they were both strong and Tenacious, it grew back the moment he cut it and was thicker than before, his heart suddenly dropped again when he thought another d.e.s.i.r.ed possibility from a spirit to spirit master, He guessed it correctly it was a domain. He was regretting offending such a strong spirit master, but he truly didn''t know he will bring such a disaster on himself just by his rash actions.


    Ah Yin suddenly came in front of him and choked him, She grabbed his neck so tightly that he was having a hard time to breathe, She again threw him to trees. She didn''t want him to have an easy death, and she will personally see to that. Dugu Bo was badly bruised and battered all over. Cuts also appeared all over him because of blue silver grass of domain. He at least has 7-8 ribs broken because of constant throwing. His clothes and hair were disheveled. He even had a hard time breathing.


    He knew he will have slow and painful death, if he didn''t do or say something Terrifying thing was there were two of them and other didn''t even begin, He didn''t pay attention to them before because he didn''t feel anything from them, He just thought they were mostly soul douluo with exceptional control but seeing his present opponents he knew another person was just as strong if not stronger. He tried his best to barely stood up.


    Tang Hao seeing the confrontation between his wife and poison douluo was not even moving, he was just seeing how his wife was beating the crap of poison douluo. He was also very angry when he heard that one-word answer, but he knew Dugu Bo was lying. If he really killed his sons he will be fleeing not would be arrogant, and he would have some scratches or damaged clothes, he knew his sons'' strength better than anyone. Even if Tang Hao assume That Dugu Bo sneaked attacked and try to kill them with poison, even if Tang San dies of it, Tang Chen would not, he was immune to poisons and seeing his brother he would go berserk even if he really died he would have pound of Dugu Bo''s flesh as well and in front confrontation he was sure that likes of Dugu Bo couldn''t instantly kill them without even having his clothes damaged. Dugu Bo wasn''t a strength type Titled Douluo even if his spirit was rare it wasn''t of top quality. He decided to let his wife take care of Dugu Bo.


    Ah Yin has lost her reasons, just hearing his sons were dead has saddened and angered her immensely. She just wanted to kill Dugu Bo as Slowly and painfully as possible. She wants to see him begging for mercy and regretting ever to lay his hands on her children. She again flickered in front of Dugu Bo and kicked him hard on his c.h.e.s.t.


    Dugu was flying again, he collided in trees this time he didn''t even bother to stand, he just hurriedly said:" Senior junior is wrong in making such jokes, your sons are very much alive and are on medicine garden junior have found decade ago, it''s possibly the best mimicry environment to them present on continent."


    Just as he imagined his words did wonder for him Ah Yin stopped, She stopped when she heard her sons were alive, she was immediately happy. She looked at Dugu Bo and hurriedly said: "Bring me to them, I want to see them now. Otherwise, Don''t even think of leaving the forest alive."


    Seeing her anger was released, Tang Hao came to her side, Dugu Bo didn''t dare to delay any later, he knew any sign of hesitation will be his death ice-fire yin yang well can only be of use if he was alive.


    He took them there, seeing the scenery they both nodded it was indeed the best plant mimicry environment present on the continent. Then they saw their sons just sitting near well, Ah yin rushed to them hugged them. Both boys were happy to see their parents and seeing the conditions of dugu Bo on the side far from them. They can say their parents have settled down their grievances. After talking time her sons for a while Ah Yin stood up went to Dugu Bo and said :"My sons are all right so you don''t have to pay with your life, but we will take this place as payment for offending our family, I know of your agreement with my kids you can come and collect your cure from academy three months later, as of a few moments later this place will cease to exist on the face of continent, now go. If not I hear from student of academy an interesting game, 5 minutes of them standing against you, I will give you the same offer stand against me for 10 minutes or f.u.c.k off now."


    Now Dugu Bo understand the helplessness of the Shrek party in the morning, he didn''t want to go but had to go anyway at least now he was sure of the cure of his and his granddaughter''s poison as people with such high cultivation didn''t need to lie to him. He gritted his teeth and was leaving when he suddenly heard a telepathy voice of Tang Hao in his ear it was more of an order to not disclose about their presence in blue tyrant academy to anyone. He terrifyingly nodded his head, he didn''t even know what cultivation it requires to telepathically sent messages to other people and left hurriedly.

 Chapter 34 - MAGICAL SPACE UPGRADE, BLOODLINE AWAKENED

    It was obviously idea of Tang Chen to have this place for themselves, He even stopped Tang San who was eager to take plants to side of ice-fire Yin Yang and have ice-fire alchemy body as well, saying it would be waste of useful product and was very painful process, he can do same for him which is easily less dangerous and painful way. Tang San obviously listened to his brother. He has never wronged him. Tang Chen also said that this place can help his magical place to have more dense energy, and they can have supplies of these immortal herbs forever. Tang San was shocked and excited hearing that as these herbs were gods blessing to earth to find more than one was a matter of extreme lick, but his brother''s magical space was different matter their these plant can easily grow and populate, all they had to wait for their parents and they were not disappointed. Their parents came not only they had settled their grievance but ensure this place to them.


    Tang Chen hurriedly opened his magical space and willed it to take everything there within it. It took 5 days for it to completely happen. The herbal region vibrated and changes started happening the energy inside suddenly dense 5 times because of ice-fire yin yang well present there. It wasn''t a small growth plants already grow 1500 times faster than outside, suddenly increasing 5 times was a huge increment it suddenly became 7500 times. All the medicine suddenly hit growth spurt and were growing at that speed, Even the region where all immortal and normal herbs and poison from Ice-fire yin yang well also grew and started reproducing each immortal herbs took small region to repopulate its species was as like they were making their own domain, 7500 times growth was enough for them to open conscience starts to have developed intelligence of plant-type beasts. Seeing this development Tang families went there. Ah yin being plant beast cultivated for 100,000 knew these were formidable plant beasts. They may not have fighting power but were grown from devouring heaven and earth essence.


    Feeling the strong person coming close, herbs with conscience became restless. Tang Hao released his pressure to get their attention and tell them who was the boss there. Ah Yin had already told them the herbs there have conscience opened and were like comparable to 25,000-Year-old beasts and one Beautiful silk tulip which was 35,000 years old. The herbs were with the well for a long time they just didn''t get to open their conscience. Due to some region ice-fire yin yang well''s position helps them grow 10 times but restricts them to grow a conscience. Their problem got solved the moment they entered Tang Chen''s magical space. Not every medicine can open conscience but immortal herbs were different matters.


    Tang Chen stepped forward knowing these immortal herbs can understand him and said that he will allow them to live there and not throw them to area with animal beasts if they complied with his demands and that his demands will not bring excessive harm to them. Immortal herbs have to agree with him because they knew though the have to age no fighting abilities other than 2 of them who have ice & fire elements close to ultimate elements, they will become nutrients to other beasts. Even 10-year-old beasts with nature that they cannot naturally oppose will be the death of them. They humanly nodded.


    Tang Chen said he will come in 6 months with his demands. He was really sly there he now had immortal herb plants beasts obedient to him but also gave time to repopulate their species to have a nearly unlimited supply of them. He will use all his alchemy talent to have all the benefits he, his family, his comrades, and his teachers can have.


    He told them 6 months because Tang hao told him and his brother that they will go to get rings for their both spirits. Tang Hao Told brothers that he has already informed the academy of this before coming here, and they had agreed to it. Tang Hao also told their Family that he was getting a faint feeling of breakthrough when seeing ice- fire yin yang well but it wasn''t from well. He seems to not be able to pinpoint the feeling he was getting. But he was happy as at least he goes some directions.


    The group left thereafter that and move to get spirit ring and awaken their bloodline of Ah yin''s side. They had secondary awakening but their bloodline was still not awakened yet. A blue silver plant beasts are necessary to that, their mother could also do that when she was in Blue silver king form but it would be less beneficial and it would have burdened their body as if their body cannot handle all the vitality energy. It would cripple or worst exposed and killed them. Rank 50 was the base requirements to have their bloodline awakened. Now, not only they will awaken their bloodline but they also will get a special spirit ring from it.


    The group traveled for 15 days and reached an unknown forest.


    Ah yin suddenly turned serious, looked at brothers and said: "Release your Blue Silver spirit, afterward use your heart to feel. With your present spiritual force, you should be able to sense it. Originally, I wasn''t going to let you obtain this capability so early, but with the growth of your spiritual force and body so far, it should be timed to receive it."


    Without thinking of anything else, they immediately closed their eyes. Blue Silver spirit released automatically, revolving around their body and slowly spreading. Condensing their spiritual force, they scattered it into his surroundings.


    As a plant, blue silver grass was universal across the Continent.


    The surrounding blue silver grass seemed to call out to them, their spiritual force strengthened substantially, making their senses become especially clear.


    He could even distinguish the mood of each blue silver grass.


    Their senses gradually spread along with their spiritual force, and Tang San and Chen felt the aura of the blue silver grass grow more and more tremendous.


    Gradually, they became soaked in this feeling. They discovered that all the blue silver grass seemed to have a kind of nourishing mood towards them.


    It was like they were their children, blabbering to their father in excitement. They suddenly felt someone or something was calling them. It seemed to tell them to go to him. They opened their eyes. Ah Yin smiled at them and said: "You should have already sensed it. Go, we''ll wait for you here. There are times when obtaining a spirit ring doesn''t require killing."


    Where they passed, the blue-silver grass on the ground seemed to call out excitedly, softly swaying rhythmically. As if dancing cheerfully at Tang brother''s arrival.


    This forest wasn''t large, at least it couldn''t even be compared to the Star Dou Great Forest. But as they entered, they discovered that the plants here all seemed very ancient, as if they had experienced endless years.


    Trees towering towards the sky could be seen everywhere, even the light of the sun found it very difficult to pierce the dense foliage.


    Tang brothers could be certain that this was an ancient forest. But, just what was that voice calling out to them?


    They longed to know the truth, and therefore their speed was especially rapid. On the way, they weren''t obstructed by any spirit beasts, and easily followed the pull of that spiritual force forward.


    After rushing for around two hours, that spiritual force connected to them suddenly became especially clear.


    The voice was from a blue silver emperor that was more than 100,000 years old, they can tell this was a formidable plant beast, even their mother didn''t have such thick vines after becoming blue silver emperor. This was surely a plant beast that was more formidable than 100,000 years of cultivation. The plant beast suddenly formed human face around its trunk and said to Tang Chen: "Your Majesty, this humble servant has dared to call you and your brother here to not only provide spirit ring but to awaken your noble bloodline."


    Tang Chen knew he and Tang San will be gaining special rings that will evolve and possibly a domain to blue silver spirit as they awaken their bloodline he nodded.


    The blue-silver emperor turns serious and said: " Great Majesty, On the Continent, besides you, I am the longest living blue silver grass. Therefore, I am called the Blue Silver Emperor. Meeting you at last, as your eternal servants, we will forever guard you. Do you and your brother wish to forever shelter your subjects?"


    Without any hesitation, Tang Chen and San earnestly fixed his gaze on the Blue Silver emperor nodding firmly,


    "We do."


    Two drops of blue liquid flowed from where the eyes were on the Blue Silver emperor''s human face,


    "Almost two million years, without feeling the aura of Your Majesty. Today, we will at last no longer be motherless children. Your Majesty, please sense your subjects worship you."


    Blue deep l.u.s.ter was emitted by every single blue silver grass. One blue silver grass might only emit a tiny speck of blue light, but as the blue light of millions and millions of blue silver grass condensed, that was a sea of blue.


    Tang Chen immediately felt himself become the center of this ocean. His body was like an enormous swallowing mouth, frantically swallowing the outpouring blue sea of the outside world. Tang San was also feeling changes but not as majestic as Tang Chen.


    The tremendous blue light rushed in, and the Tang brothers'' body was soaked and floating in an extremely gentle ocean. There was no pain. There was only a tender aura c.a.r.e.s.sing his soul.


    Spirit rings appeared one after another. Yellow, yellow/yellow with purple tint, purple, Purple/purple with black tint. The four spirit rings didn''t move after appearing, but rather rose in sequence over Tang San and Tang Chen. And those countless spots of blue light swiftly invaded these four spirit rings, giving each one a blue layer. Then suddenly original four spirit rings vanished into Tang brother''s body one by one, but those countless specks of light began to rapidly condense, coagulating as they revolved around them. The tremendous blue light converged into an enormous blue halo, revolving around Tang San and Chen.


    The halo constantly compressed and grew smaller, its color also turning darker and darker.


    Tang brothers didn''t know what kind of feeling that was, he only felt the warm stream within him completely release. And the tears flowing from their eyes grew more numerous, and more��...


    Finally, all that converging blue had turned into a halo the same size as a spirit ring, the countless overlapping blue specks finally turned black. Waltzing, that brand new black ring of light began to revolve around Tang brothers with a familiar rhythm, everything in the surroundings becoming still.


    On the ground, the frantically growing blue silver grass was three times taller than before. Their translucency gradually disappeared along with the blue light, but the breath of life they released had clearly become even stronger than before.


    "Don''t cry, great Majesty. The past is already the past. We require your blessing."


    The Blue Silver King softly called out.


    With everything already quieted down, Tang Chen slowly opened his eyes, hazy with tears,


    "Thank you." he was experiencing grievance and of blue silver grass around.


    "It is I who should thank you. Just your appearance has awoken an even more formidable vitality in us. The spirit ring you and your brother obtained now, I condensed it to the extreme limit of what your body could bear. In human terms, this spirit ring would approximately equal what could arise from a 50,000year spirit beast in you and 45,000-year-old beast in your brother. It really doesn''t come from the outside world, but originates in you, by your bloodline yourself. It will grow and evolve along with what you can endure. Whenever you are in the world of your people, it will change according to you."

 Chapter 35 - BROKE THROUGH AND RETURN

    Outside the forest


    Ah Yin and Tang Hao were waiting for their sons to come back, After half a day they suddenly felt the wave is vitality running through the forest. They also sat down and start meditating.


    Ah Yin felt like she filled with sudden vitality, which surprised her he didn''t think their son''s bloodline awakening would affect even her, But like every other blue silver grass in the forest she also had rapid growth, but hers was in terms of soul, spiritual and bodily powers. Her body became stronger than ever, her spiritual powers reached mustard seed peak realm and soul power started to climb rapidly it broke through Rank 95 in 50 minutes and was still climbing in another 6 hours she climbed to Rank 96 super douluo, It happened not only due to her immense understanding of her spirit and sudden vitality, growth brought by this incident but also because of golden fruit that helped grandmaster to evolve his spirit, It helped her in making and solidify her core so that she could have a broke through.


    Tang hao was also meditating but ever since he saw ice- fire yin yang well he kept repeating its name, 10 minutes into meditation he suddenly had a euphony, he started to absorb the life energy vigorously, his suddenly muttered to himself: "Yin and Yang produces balance, it can even accommodate opposing natural like ice And fire, Yin yang also represent life and death, I have too much death energy in me but lacked life energy, Without balance how can one improve to the peak?" The vitality and life energy started churning inside him and started mixing with killing intent in side forming a vortex, then settled down after half a day more forming black and light green yin yang pattern inside him, he achieved a perfect balance between life and death energy, if Blue silver grass was famous for anything it''s their numbers and vitality, and in front of him was a forest comprised of most formidable and probably most dense amount of blue silver family from blue silver grass to blue silver emperor, and they were improving at fast speed not only gaining the formidable vitality but releasing it to the surrounding due to his sons bloodline awakening, also being directly related to cause of their growth he can absorb high amount of life energy from them, Tang Hao felt it was his chance, and he took it he tries to have a breakthrough but didn''t succeed at once, but he still kept trying, After 15 try the barrier started to loosen, he was happy and pushed through more determination In 30th time he succeeds he became ultimate douluo of Rank 99, all he had to do is consolidate his rank.


    When he opened his eyes he found all his family was looking at him and has curiosity in their eyes he just smiled and nodded, Everyone, rushed and hugged him. He smiled and hugged back and thought inside" This Tang Hao became Rank 99 douluo, I will now rectify all my mistakes and makeup grievances that my rashness caused anyone."


    Family decides to let boys have spirit rings for their hammer spirits also, both boys went to magical space and got their rings Tang San got it from lighting iron bull of 42,000-year-old and it gives him the ability to throw his lightning surrounded hammer to the enemy at high speed with the power of raging bull behind him.


    Tang Chen killed and absorbed ring of 50,000-year-old raging rhino, This type of beats were famous for their speed and extremely thick skin that acts as armor for them, it gained him necessary agility, a department he was severely lacking, improved his spirit strength his all spirit has special effect on his hammer, they make it denser and compressed every time he absorbs a spirit ring without increase its size or weight more than a normal clear sky hammer spirit can get. It''s slowly making his hammer spirit into close to a divine tool.


    They only separated 5 minutes after hearing several forced coughs, they all looked around and see other was smiling at them, girls were embarrassed and flushed red like tomatoes, Boys were sheepishly rubbing back of their neck. Tang brothers told them what happened to them and Dugu Bo, how their mother thrashed Dugu Bo and about the herbs they got from Dugu Bo''s treasure trove. They told them they got rings but left the details of the process. Shrek students also told the brothers that they all also got their fourth rings. Oscar, fatty, Zhuqing and Rongrong we''re Rank 41, Xiao Wu was at rank 45 and Mubai was at Rank 46. The pressure from both Dugu Bo and Ah yin did help them a lot and helped them have a breakthrough, even Zhou Wujii breakthrough and was now of the same rank as Flander Rank 79, rest were at the same ranks. Grandmaster 85 and Liu Er long at rank 77. Tang Chen told all of them the plans to refine some pills that will help either with their ranks or help their spirit to evolve or both depending on their luck after some months, they were ecstatic to hear that. They all went through several tribulations together and didn''t doubt that anyone will harm anyone in their group. They complete trust in the Tang brothers.

 Chapter 36 - POWER OF ALCHEMY AND PILLS

    Two months have passed since the brothers returned to the new academy, nothing new happened except Tang brothers went to seclusion. Tang Chen went to research the spirit of his comrades and teachers to decide which herb will whom to either evolve or purify their spirit. He knew some from the novel but decided to use full advantage of wishes he got from god and impress Ning Frengzhi, and also give him his dream, evolution of his Seven Treasure Pagoda to Nine Treasure Pagoda as dowry while asking Ning Rongrong''s hand. Tang San went to the smithy to make more formidable weapons and introduce a poison to them. He already took needed herbs and poison from magical space. Though only immortal herbs opened their conscience doesn''t mean other plants of the ice-fire well didn''t start to reduce in fact their numbers were more than immortal herbs.


    Others regularly went to the academy and attended its classes in the morning and Train with Tang Hao, Ah Yin, and Grandmaster in the evening and practice in the now upgraded magical space at nights. They didn''t gain ranks but just by daily being in the presence of these immortal herbs and just breathing in same air as they had a great effect in all of them. Their spiritual power and body continuously developed and soul power became denser as the increased number of immortal herbs has increased the heaven and earth essence inside the magical space. The immortal herbs have also gained being in magical space, They nearly reproduced 7-8 immortal herbs of their species and made their domain inside the herbal region, The newly produced from conscience awakened immortal herbs were looking like at least A Hundred years old herbs due to environment inside the herbal region of magical space.


    Tang Chen told them he will take one or two herbs from each species to make pills and will leave others. The demand was somewhat excessive, The immortal herbs had agreed to it. It was time for him to refine pills he decided to use one Immortal herb as the base and other aged medical plants on magical space to support and enhance the function and properties of chosen immortal herbs. He decided to increase the potency of pills according to the person he wants to refine pills for.


    For Dai Mubai and Grandmaster he has chosen Singular Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum, a neutral immortal treasure herb, when eaten the energy will spread through the four limbs, blood clearing the eight meridians, and they can practice Vajra Strength Body. Both their spirit was of offensive and of high-quality tiger and dragon species respectively, and they have an animal spirit that overtakes on their bodies so the increasing potential of their bodies might help them to purify or evolve their spirit.


    For Oscar and Flander he chose an Eight Petal Immortal Orchid, it''s also an immortal treasure herb. It must be picked with gold and stored with jade, and as long as it''s regulated in jade ware, it won''t wither for a thousand years or a hundred lifetimes. Among all the immortal treasure herb, it''s the one with the gentlest nature, one of the most mellow. Absorbing it is easy but requires a very long time. Its effect is to strengthen foundations and drive out impurities, its effect should will multiples by the way he will refine the pills. And solve slow rank progress problems of Oscar as a food spirit master. It will also purify the Flander''s body and spirit and help him in becoming Soul douluo.


    He decided that he will just purify his body''s impurities and spiritual power as his spirit was already of transcending quality. He didn''t want to improve his ranks with the help of herbs. He will just use Full moon Autumn Dew as base and medicine herbs above 10,000 years old to complement it to purify his body and strengthen his spirit power.


    For Tang San and his mother, he will first refine pills that can give them both the Ice-fire Alchemy body as fire is the natural enemy of plant spirit. He took two newly grown 300 years old infernal delicate apricot and the octagonal mysterious ice grass. Both their domain was opposing sides of ice-fire yin yang well, near their complementing elements. They have grown absorbing most of the well''s essence. So its age was not a factor to be overly concerned with. He can not give ice-fire alchemy body to others because it took one of both immortal herbs to refine one such pill. Then he will tell his bother and mother to directly intake Full moon Autumn Dew in their eyes to increase their spiritual power. Tang San has told him ranks were not an issue for him but the weakness of his spirit was.


    For Fatty and Liu Er long he specially asked 27,000-year-old infernal delicate apricot to give him his blazing rubber as only it had that because it gathered it from absorbing essence of fire yang element side of well for a long time, The apricot was enraged and attacked him immediately without listening further, Tang Chen was immune to ultimate fire, he just grabbed it by stem, uprooted it and told it that he will throw it to iced side of well, not to challenge him anymore. The apricot was scared and offered him his all blazing rubber. Tang Chen threw apricot back to its place took a little more of quarter of blazing rubber and returned the rest back to it, surprising the apricot and telling he needed just that much if apricot had listened to him a little longer it would have known that he would have repaid it with benefit of equal value, but he will not give him any benefit now. He just wants to achieve the same result as Huo Yuhao had achieved with Ma Xiaotao, but fatty''s cultivation was limited, so he just needed very little, Blazing rubber was best fire type supplement to fire-based spirit master, as it was from a plant which has collected it from ultimate fire essence. It will purify and evolve both Fatty and Liu Er long spirits or at least their spirit''s fire.


    For Xiao Wu, he has meticulously researched and decided to produce a pill that will if not convert her to human it still will mask her all beastly energy, only Rank 100 god will differentiate her smell due to his/her divine consciousness. He firstly let Tang San take only Yearning Heartbroken Grass in magical space to Xiao Wu and told him to help her bloom it, as it was a hard as stone in its sealed state and will not be able to make multiple of itself. Tang San took the plant to Xiao Wu told her it''s the story, Xiao Wu was enchanted and unknowingly she hit her c.h.e.s.t and let the blood drop fall on it''s sealed state and make it bloom. Xiao Wu was against using the whole plant to refine the pill as it was a symbol of her love. As usual, both brothers cannot say no to Xiao Wu, though she became Tang San''s lover. She still was Tang Chen''s cute little sister who he cannot say no to. Tang Chen even had a private conversation with Tang San that if he hurts Xiao Wu, Tang San will have to face enraged Tang Chen and it will not be pleasant, his tone has told Tang San so. After a lot of discussion and negotiations, Xiao Wu agreed to give Tang Chen 10 petals of the flower but it was enough for at least making a pill that will mask her presence.


    For Ning Rongrong he knew what will be the base of her pill, but he decided to prepare another pill in advance for Ning Frengzhi. He chose Beautiful Silk Tulip, it''s graceful and luxurious. It will definitely evolve their spirit. It will even all-round nourishment to them and will let Ning Frengzhi advance into soul douluo.


    For Zhou Wujii and Zhu Zhuqing, he had chosen Daffodil Jade Flesh Bone. Its function is to soften the muscle and mend bone, the clearing and strengthening the internal and exterior of their bodies. They also have an animal spirit but were not of the quality to measure up to Dai Mubai or Grandmaster. This pill will have the same effect on them as Mubai''s and Grandmaster''s pills.


    He also didn''t forget their deal with Dugu Bo, In thanks for providing him and his brother ice-fire yin yang well he decided to cure him and his granddaughter. Though he didn''t put immortal herbs while reffing pill he still put a drop of his blood on each of their pills, as his blood will be more beneficial to them as he was immune to poisons. They will get benefits from it. Dugu Bo may even breakthrough to Rank 92 by using their pills.


    He will also refine some nourishing pills to help his father to consolidate his rank. He decided to take little from every immortal and medical herb at his disposal to help Tang Hao.


    This was truly terrifying effect of alchemy he can help any Rank spirit master to advance or solidify their ranks and if knowledge was given by God himself, there is nothing he cannot do with required herbs in his possession.


    It took three days for him to refine the pills, and they all were gathered in magical space and waiting for Tang Chen to give them pills as they know the reason for their gathering.

 Chapter 37 - MIRACULOUS EFFECT OF PILLS

    Tang Hao, Ah Yin, Grandmaster, Flander, Zhou Wujii, Er long, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Tang San, Ma Hongjun, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were surrounding Tang Chen. They were excited, Tang San told them about Immortal herbs and what can they do. They were waiting for Tang Chen to distribute them the pills so that they can try to find the exact effect herbs will have on them.


    Tang Chen gave them their pills and told them possibilities of the effect it can have on them and assured it won''t harm them in any way, worst come to worst these pills will just purify impurities from their bodies. He then gave them pills he refined for them. He prepared each pill with potency for each person according to their Spirit and ranks. All pills were tailored for a specific person only. They all took their pills and sat in a different place so their changes do no influence others.


    Dai Mubai and Grandmaster sat near the domain of Singular Velvet Sky Chrysanthemum''s domain with some distance between them as this immortal herb was base for their pills. Taking pills in their immediate surroundings will only help them. Others followed their suit, Oscar and Flander sat near Eight Petal Immortal Orchids, Tang San and Ah Yin sat at both sides of ice-fire yin yang well where opposing elements were meeting. They were facing each other, Fatty and Liu Er long sat near the domain of Infernal delicate apricot and zhuqing and Zhou Wujii sat near Daffodil Jade Flesh Bone herb''s domain. Tang Hao just sat on the side, Seeing everyone one took their pills Tang Chen also took his pill and sat cross-legged.


    Tang Chen woke up first feeling his senses and eyesight improved a lot. When he stood up there were cracking sound around him, he was 2 inches (5.08 cm) taller. He got the benefit he thought he would get from his pill he woke up first because there weren''t very many impurities in his body.


    After 30 minutes Tang Hao woke up he said he now had his rank consolidated, it wasn''t a surprise he woke first among others being Rank 99 douluo his stats was completely different from others even with the combination of all immortal herbs, he can absorb it fast.


    Ah Yin woke up after an hour later than Tang Hao, There were no visible changes on her except she looks younger and fairer. Tang Chen went to her and gave her Full moon Autumn Dew and told her process to absorb it. Tang San woke up 2 hours after that Tang Chen repeated the same with him as he has done with his mother.


    After one hour a dragon roar was heard in surrounding and dense energy suddenly gathered where grandmaster sat cross-legged, Grandmaster already once had secondary awakening, so he wasn''t going to have that again, Tang Chen knew that''s why he increased potency so that with the help of dense energy in magical space he can jump the ranks and possibly become a Titled douluo. Seems like Tang Chen succeeded. Grandmaster suddenly stood up and came to Tang Chen and hugged him tightly no word seems to come from his mouth. Grandmaster was very emotional as of now. He was called trash most of his life, was being insulted, berated, disdained and looked down most of his life, but in last 7 years with Tang family he just didn''t get a disciple with huge potential, but he became a titled douluo all he had to do was to and get a ring, and he was thinking of having red ring as his 9th ring. He hugged Chen for a while. Then he stood up and bowed in front of Tang Hao, Tang Hao seemed to understand him, he just nodded.


    20 minutes later both Flander and Zhou Wujii came together to place where Grandmaster, Tang Hao, and Chen were. They looked younger and seemed to successfully become soul douluo. But their spirit didn''t change. They weren''t sad they knew what they gained was enough for them. They had their foundation strengthened the will certainly become Titled Douluo in the future.


    Dragon roar once again resounded but instead of dense energy of whole magical space only heaven and earthly energy surrounding fireside of ice-fire yin yang well was gathering in her direction, then a dragon appeared behind Liu Er long, unlike grandmaster second awakening dragon didn''t eat the rings but it started evolving after becoming completely red it breathed fire whose temperature was equal to ultimate fire of fireside of ice-fire yin yang well. Liu Er long was really lucky to take pills near the Infernal delicate apricot domain as the herbs itself grow by taking the essence of ultimate Fire in well. Her spirit evolved from a fire dragon to TRUE FIRE DRAGON. and she also seemed to reach bottleneck and will further increase her ranks after gaining a spirit ring. She also came to the group she looks enchanting. She hugged Grandmaster, others also congratulated her. The difference between her spirit compared to before was like heaven and earth. With only one word her spirit was now comparable to likes of clear sky hammer spirit. The TRUE in her spirit made all the difference. She was young and will surely become Titled Douluo in the near future.


    Shrek student was taking a long time but it was good for them. They will certainly gain more compared to A.d.u.l.ts. The longer it took more beneficial metamorphosis will be for them.


    It was Xiao wu who woke first, She seems gained only one rank and became rank 46. But now she gives a noble aura to people around her. It was her spirit that went through change. Her spirit already had golden outlines when she ate golden fruit but with the help of a pill, it finally went under metamorphosis. She now instead of a soft bone rabbit has SOFT BONE RABBIT EMPRESS. Her spirit now was slimmer and had a Tiara on its head. Only Tang Hao had felt what truly was the effect of pill even with his cultivation he cannot distinguish her a 100,000-year-old beast turned human, but she truly gives the feeling of a normal human. Closely looking he found a skin-tight thin film-like barrier was blocking her true essence, it can easily overlook as part of aura she was surrounded with, he can only distinguish it because he knew about her. Even Grandmaster who was rank 90 now can''t find anything about her. Tang Hao nodded toward her and Tang Chen indicating pill truly had worked its wonder. Tang Hao was happy for her, he didn''t want his worst enemy to feel like what he felt during Ah Yin self-sacrifice.


    Next to woken up was Ning Rongrong who seemed just gain ranks She was now rank 45. But after hearing about others and under Tang Chen''s persistence, she released her spirit again and after carefully inspecting it. She seems to be Standstill she once again checked to make sure she wasn''t dreaming. She jumped towards Tang Chen and kissed him on lips. She didn''t care about her surroundings or anything. She was just happy a major drawback of her spirit was removed. She knew the talent levels of her comrades, she knew they surely will be titled Douluo in future if not died at an early age even Oscar had that chance everyone but her, due to her spirit. Seven treasures pagoda is called Seven treasures pagoda because it had seven levels and can only acquire seven rings meaning she can only cultivate up to 79 Ranks it was her secret from the group, but now because of pill provided by Chen her seven treasures pagoda changed into Nine treasures pagoda meaning it now has nine levels and can acquire Nine rings she can now become Titled Douluo like her comrades. She then let go of Chen who was dumbfounded because of the kiss.


    Ah Yin seemed to be awoken as Rongrong kissed Chen, she teased them a little. Ah Yin also Broke through to boundless spiritual realm. Tang Hao mentally communicated with her and told what happened until then. She nodded. Tang San also woke up he was still in Mustard seed realm like Tang Chen but both crossed its mid-level and close to the peak. Tang Chen was closer to it. Tang San lost his healthy wheat skin and was fair now he looked ravishing. Tang Chen was 53rd rank Soul king and Tang San was at rank 51.


    Oscar seemed to wake up. He became more handsome, He gained ranks and was at Rank 45. His spirit was the same, but he can feel that he now can cultivate at the same speed as others which was a huge drawback for him as good type spirit master.


    After a while, Phoenix cry suddenly erupted near the Infernal delicate apricot domain. Everybody saw a red Phoenix which seemed soaring towards the sky. It has its beautiful red wings spread out and rose from the ground towards the sky. Phoenix seemed to be made of deep red fire. When the scene cleared everybody saw a handsome boy of 13-14 years old. He has a handsome face, red hair, and well-proportioned muscles but a lean body. Surprisingly He was wearing a little loose clothes which did not fit youth in the least. Looking at clothes everyone knew it was their so-called fatty Ma Hongjun. Ma Hongjun was dancing looking at his thin figure. Flander was also happy and proud that his disciple lost the evil fire which was Plaguing him all this time was gone. Fatty also had spirit metamorphosis, like Liu Er long his spirit got rid of its evil fire and became TRUE PHOENIX. Fatty came where the group was happily skipping he was also now 45th rank soul expert.


    After some time a tiger roar Resounded in the magical space but as it ended another tiger roar Resounded. These roars were from Dai mubai and Zhu Zhuqing respectively. Dai mubai and Zhuqing came to the group after sometimes. They looked slightly changed and m.a.t.u.r.e. Dai Mubai had just turned 16, but he looked 17 years old now, he has the aura of authority around him now. He looked more reserved and detached. Zhuqing was the youngest in the group but now looked more m.a.t.u.r.e, her figure became more curvaceous. They both also have gained ranks Mubai was rank 47 and Zhuqing was now rank 46 similar to Xiao Wu. Dai Mubai''s Evil Eyes white tiger now became DEVILGOD EVIL EYES TIGER and Zhuqing''s Hell civet became HELL TIGRESS.


    Nobody in the entire continent knew that at the Shrek academy in this very moment a formidable group of 8 youths consisting of soul experts and soul kings were formed wise age we''re between 13 and 16 years who will shake the whole continent in the upcoming tournament which was 6 months away named :


    Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament.

 Chapter 38 - AUCTION

    Two days after taking pills all the people who took pills were having a day off from training. Ning Rongrong was leaving today, she has informed her teachers and group that she has to go to her clan to inform her dad about changes in her spirit. It''s a matter of utmost importance for her clan. She also talked to Tang San and Tang Chen about the hidden weapon that whether it could be mass-produced for the main and branch members of her clan. Both boys said, she can show the weapons to her father. They will see the matter of mass production in the future. Tang Chen was now looking at an opportunity to find Tai Tan head of strength clan and formally setting a Foundation of Tang sect. Strength clan was a clan famous for both their strength and blacksmithing, with their help Tang sect''s weapons can be mass-produced.


    Ning Rongrong was afraid that she may not come back to the academy After her father and Clan sees her spirit. Tang Chen assured that if she didn''t come back in one month, He and his Family will visit Seven treasures pagoda clans. Tang Chen may act friendly in front of their group, but when he firmly says something, There was a hint of domination in his attitude. This helps Rongrong to calm down, She nodded her head. She kissed him one more time just before leaving.


    Seeing her leave, the girls in the group were sad, Just to raise their mood Tang Chen Suggested going to heaven duo city for shopping. He said he will take care of bills. Tang Chen and Tang Hao never stopped making money all this time. They amassed quite a large amount of sum. That''s why Tang Chen was planning to start the Tang Sect now. It uplifted their mood, Xiao Wu and Zhuqing went to get ready and informing their teachers about going to the city. 30 minutes later at the gate, Tang Chen saw not only Xiao Wu and Zhuqing but, also all the group plus Ah Yin and Liu Er long came.


    Women no matter the age loves to shop, but when he asked boys he was speechless after hearing their answers, Dai Mubai told him he was just there to accompany Zhuqing, Oscar was there because he was bored, Ma Hongjun said he needs new clothes, only Tang San was sensible one who said he wants to showcase and auction some of the low level hidden weapons at Heaven dou auction. Seeing it was an opportunity to meet and impress Ning Frengzhi, Tang Chen said he will also go to auction after others were done with the shopping.


    Seeing he was going to pay for their shopping he knew today he was gonna lose some of his fortune but didn''t care about that now, as it''s quite late for having any regrets.


    They all went to the city, ladies shopped until noon, then they ate at a high-class restaurant in the city. It was the time for Tang brothers to go to heaven dou auction plaza, Xiao Wu wants to go with them they agreed. Others also wanted to go but Liu Er long told them it takes 100 gold coins minimum per person to enter the auction, and they already spent a lot for one day so it''s time for them to go back at academy and cultivate, other didn''t dare to oppose her. So they went back to the academy with her.


    Tang brothers and Xiao Wu found the auction plaza it wasn''t very difficult to be found it was easily one of the high buildings of the city. They went inside wearing the masks, the same one they had always worn at Fighting Colosseum. It was an auction every everyone was wearing a mask so it wasn''t odd for them to wear the mask. The attendees at the reception of the plaza came forward and asked about how much money they had so that they can take the group to their seats. They were polite about it and it was auction''s rule of seating according to the amount of money a person has so, Tang Chen has shown his card. The attendees were shocked that someone so young has this much money. They became more polite and asked the children to follow them to the VIP section, but Tang Chen declined, saying they will take 2nd best seats if available. Tang Chen knew going to the VIP section would just bring attention to them and also as novel Ning Frengzhi will be in 2nd best seating area. The attendees agreed to it, as who were they to question the rich people whims, these children in front of them may come from big backgrounds. Tang San then told them they want to auction some of his weapons, the attendees told the group to follow them to appraisal room and let an appraiser to appraise the quality of the group''s weapons and set price on them. The group did so, the weapons were made from the normal method, not a hundred and a thousand refining, so they didn''t get an astronomical price but it was high enough for that quality of forging.


    Tang brothers and Xiao Wu went to sitting area after the appraisal process, Tang Chen meticulously searched the sitting area and found a man emitting the noble aura even in commoners clothes, Tang Chen was sure he was, Ning Frengzhi, father of Ning Rongrong and head of Seven treasures pagoda clan. Seats were empty beside him, so he hurriedly told his siblings to follow him. Tang Chen sat next to Ning Frengzhi and others sat beside him. Tang San knew his brother if he was hurrying for something it has to be important, he also began to carefully observe the man beside his brother. Xiao Wu didn''t pay attention to it she was happy it was her first time going to auction.


    Ning Frengzhi was also observing the children beside him and was shocked to see their ranks and age. It was an initiate ability of Seven treasures pagoda spirit that one can hardly hide their ranks and treasures from them. Seven treasures pagoda was the ric.h.e.s.t clan also because of treasures finding the ability of their spirit. Xiao Wu''s excitement was a dead giveaway of their age to him. He was truly surprised that three 13-14-year-old children beside him were at ranks 53, 51 and 46 respectively in their sitting order.


    Tang Chen knew about the ability of Ning Frengzhi spirit and wasn''t afraid of it. He deliberately chose this seat to gain his attention. After a while he smiled at Ning Frengzhi, They exchanged pleasantries but didn''t give their name to each other. Tang Chen, Tang San and Xiao Wu addressed each other as they decided to call each other at the academy. The auction proceeds till evening, there were some dark auction items there such as humans which ruined the group''s mood, Ning Frengzhi bought the weapons and were surprised to know it was made by a group of children beside him. He asked the same as Ning Rongrong, whether it can be mass-produced to which Tang Chen mysteriously said if fate allowed them to meet again, they will think about it.


    Both the Shrek group and Ning Frengzhi parted their ways after the auction. Shrek''s group left and moved towards the academy while talking masks off in a secluded alley. An old man in a white dress appeared behind Ning Frengzhi and told him, His daughter has come back to the clan.

 Chapter 39 - SEVEN TREASURES PAGODA CLAN

    At seven treasures pagoda clan, Rongrong was sitting on the l.a.p of an old man. Even though he was sitting down, his stature was still astonishing. It wasn''t that he had the robustness of swelling muscles, but his whole frame was extremely astonishing. When he sat in the originally very spacious sofa he clearly made it seem narrow.


    His clothes seemed to be entirely propped up by his skeleton, muscles and skin were both withered, his eye sockets were deep caves, and if seen late at night it would simply be like an immense cranium. This old man was none other than the most secretive douluo of continent: BONE DOULUO, One of two douluo present in seven treasures pagoda clan.


    Rongrong was upset that she came home for more than half a day and her father was not there, therefore Bone douluo who can claim that he has seen Rongrong from birth and was grandfather to Rongrong was keeping her on his l.a.p to brighten up her mood. He was also one of the reasons why the Rongrong''s attitude was bad at the start. He was playing with her.


    In the evening Ning Frengzhi and white dressed old man came to the clan. Ning Frengzhi said: "I heard our little she-devil has returned? Where is she, Rongrong, come quickly, let daddy have a look."


    Hearing this voice, Ning Rongrong first excitedly wanted to run meet him, but then remembered she was still angry and hastily faced in the other direction, turning her back to the door. That charming appearance seemed a bit funny to the Bone Douluo sitting on the sofa.


    Ning Fengzhi looked at his daughter and hurriedly walked forward: "Silly girl, what are you doing with your back to daddy. It''s been a year. Daddy missed you so much!"


    Ning Rongrong turned around sharply: "Missed me? It would be a wonder if you didn''t long for me to be away from home."


    Ning Fengzhi seeing his seething daughter couldn''t help but inwardly feel his heart fall. First sitting down on the sofa he held out a hand to pull over his daughter but didn''t expect Ning Rongrong to turn around and dodge away. Not catching his daughter startled Ning Fengzhi. Even though he was an auxiliary system Spirit Master, reaching an enormous spirit power of more than the seventieth rank still had a powerful transforming effect on his body, making him much stronger than ordinary people. Ning Rongrong had inherited his spirit and was also auxiliary system. Even though he was only grabbing in passing, he still didn''t move slowly, but he had actually been easily dodged by his daughter.


    Ning Rongrong wasn''t aware of her father''s shock and directly turned to that white dressed old man, throwing herself into his arms"Grandpa Sword, Grandpa Sword, I''ve missed you to death. Wuuu..." Meeting her family again after a long time, Ning Rongrong was after all a young girl. Moved, she immediately started to cry.


    The white-dressed old man hastily drew her into a tight embrace, "Good girl, my little darling, you''ve come back, grandpa Sword also missed you! Missed you desperately."


    Ning Rongrong raised her head: "Really?"


    The white-dressed old man firmly said: "Of course really, if you don''t believe me just ask your grandpa Bone."


    Ning Rongrong blinked her clear big eyes: "But, just now grandpa Bone told me, he missed me a little bit more than you."


    "Bullshit." The white-dressed old man didn''t give the wizened old man a bit of face, "Clearly I missed you more." "You''re bullshitting." The wizened old man suddenly stood up from the sofa. His terrifying height approached two meters fifty, and with his hoarse voice, he seemed even more frightful. This white dressed old man was SWORD DOULUO A douluo of rank 96 and another douluo of seven treasures pagoda clan. These two old men were actual Backbone of the clan and reason for Rongrong''s spoiled nature. As even sect master Ning Frengzhi has to be respectful towards them, and they spoiled her daughter too much.


    "Alright, alright. Uncle Sword, uncle Bone, you''ve fought for a lifetime. Rongrong just got back, just let it go today." Ning Fengzhi helplessly looked at the two old men in front of him.


    "Hmph." The white-clothed old man and wizened old man snorted practically simultaneously. None of them looked at each other, and both their gazes fell on Ning Rongrong.


    Ning Fengzhi calmly raised his hand to pull in his daughter, but who could have expected that Ning Rongrong would turn around again, still dodging his hand. Pouting she said: "The present first, otherwise no hug."


    This time it wasn''t just Ning Fengzhi who was startled, the two old men both couldn''t help look at each other with shock. Because of the special nature of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda, even a Title Douluo couldn''t see how much spirit power she had.


    Ning Fengzhi''s heart twitched, and he asked:


    "Rongrong, first tell daddy your soul power rank. If you''ve made progress, daddy can give you the present."


    Hearing her father ask about her spirit power, Ning Rongrong immediately straightened with pride,


    "Daddy, my natural talent is even better than yours. I haven''t been goofing off this year. My soul power didn''t rise that much, just a tolerable 18 ranks."


    "So little. Rongrong, you must work hard, hold on, how much did you say?"Ning Fengzhi knew his daughter only too well. From childhood what she disliked the most was cultivation. Even though she had talent, she always had to be forced to train a moment in exchange for all sorts of benefits.


    As he became aware that Ning Rongrong said ''18 ranks'', his expression was disbelieving. Ning Rongrong blinked with her big eyes, and very innocently looked at her father," I said 18 ranks! It''s really not much, but I worked hard."


    Ning Fengzhi''s voice had changed slightly,


    "18 ranks? When you left you had twenty-seven ranks. Then you''re saying you already rank 45? You wouldn''t lie to daddy."


    Ning Rongrong said: "Bad daddy, not believing others. Even if Rongrong was a bit naughty before, I would never lie. If you don''t believe it, let grandpa''s have a look." While speaking, she directly ran over in front of the white-dressed old man, holding out her little hand.


    The white-dressed old man grabbed Ning Rongrong''s hand, and after a little while his expression turned to surprise,


    "Fengzhi, it''s true. This girl''s soul power has reached the fourth fifth rank. This really is too inconceivable. I''ve never heard of someone that could gain 18 ranks of spirit power in one year. Even that kid called the youngest Spirit Master ever couldn''t do it. Don''t tell me our Rongrong really is a genius? Or is that Shrek Academy so awesome."


    Ning Rongrong curiously said: "Grandpa Sword, how did you know I went to Shrek Academy?"


    The white-dressed old man said: "How couldn''t I know? You''re the darling treasure of our hearts. Your daddy has always grasped your whereabouts."


    Ning Fengzhi''s expression had turned serious. Both he and the two clan guests before him clearly understood the process of Spirit Master cultivation. A Spirit Master who wanted to increase cultivation had to do it step by step. Doing it too impetuously would lead to life-threatening danger. He in no way wished for his daughter to be taught that kind of cultivation method at Shrek Academy. Thinking of this, there was a deadly energy in Ning Fengzhi''s eyes. The white-dressed old man and the wizened old man clearly also thought of this possibility. Their expressions dropped simultaneously.


    Ning Rongrong looked at the two grandpas, looked again at her father, and somewhat baffled said: "What''s going on with you? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Ning Fengzhi stood up, walking over to his daughter: "Rongrong, immediately tell us everything about cultivating at Shrek Academy over this past year, you can''t omit anything. I want to know how you could improve this quickly." If his daughter had truly cultivated with that nefarious method, it was after all only for one year. As the leading scholar of auxiliary system Spirit Masters, there might still be a way to revert it.


    Ning Rongrong baffled looked at her father,


    "Daddy, is something wrong? I''ve cultivated it properly. You call me lazy, but I''ve gained this much soul power now, so why are you so nervous?"


    Ning Fengzhi grimly said:


    "I''m afraid you might''ve taken a wrong step. Daddy isn''t joking with you. Quickly tell me your entire cultivation process."


    Even though Ning Rongrong ordinarily didn''t fear her father, when Ning Fengzhi was truly serious she was still scared: "Originally I secretly ran away to Shrek Academy. After enrolling, I discovered I was actually the weakest one."


    Ning Rongrong immediately began to talk about everything that happened since entering Shrek Academy, giving an account of her cultivation process, meals made of precious herbs and soul beasts, a manual which she can''t give to others but told them about its benefit etc at Shrek Academy she left presence of three douluo''s & special cultivation environment as she vowed to the academy''s that she won''t reveal it. Regarding the Shrek eight students, she simply described them in a few sentences.


    When Ning Rongrong talked about how the other Shrek eight students excluded her at first, the wizened old man to the side couldn''t help saying:


    "Rongrong, are you sure you didn''t make a mistake, were those children with you there all stronger than you? And three already at rank 40, so young?"


    Ning Rongrong giggled, saying: "I knew you wouldn''t believe me. Our dean Flander has a saying, Shrek Academy only accepts monsters, not ordinary people. He calls us little monsters."


    The white-dressed old man said:


    "If it''s really like you say, then those little monsters of yours really are little monsters. Shrek Academy indeed deserves its reputation. But even like this, I can''t believe he could teach you to cultivate eighteen ranks of spirit power in one year more than 8 or 9 ranks maybe but 18ranks in one year."


    Ning Rongrong said: "Just listen��... "She talked about Grandmaster and two other teachers coming to Shrek Academy and starting to advance their training after giving them manuals. Listening to her description, Ning Fengzhi and the two old men gradually displayed expressions of sudden understanding. At the same time, they couldn''t help feeling inwardly admiring.


    Ning Rongrong spoke up to entering the new Shrek Academy to cultivate,


    "... Two months ago. After I reached the fortieth rank, with the teacher''s help I obtained my fourth spirit ring."


    "Hold on."Ning Fengzhi interrupted Ning Rongrong,


    "That Grandmaster and two teachers are real characters. Your spirit power grew by 13 ranks in one year under their instruction, that''s still very extraordinary. I greatly admire their education. But according to what you said, two months ago you were still at the forty-first rank. But two months later you''ve already reached the forty-fifth rank, how did this come about?"


    Ning Rongrong smiled mysteriously: "Actually, two days ago I was still at the forty-first rank. These last four ranks were practically done in a day."


    "Rongrong, you mustn''t frighten grandpa." The wizened old man couldn''t help opening his eyes wide. He knew that the more that nefarious cultivation method increased cultivation speed, the more vitality it consumed. Gaining four ranks in one day, that might expend decades life.


    A giggle escaped from Ning Rongrong: "What are you up to, I still thought to give you a nice surprise but how did it turn into alarm. It''s actually nothing. I just ate a kind of pill and gained this much strength."


    "Pill?" Ning Fengzhi nervously questioned in detail:


    "What pill?"


    Ning Rongrong said: "My third brother said that it was a pill with the base of immortal herb called something like ''Beautiful Silk Tulip''. It''s a rare immortal treasure." She blushed remembering about Tang Chen.


    In Ning Fengzhi''s mind suddenly appeared three silhouettes he had met just recently, it couldn''t be them? "Beautiful silk tulip? Uncle Sword, uncle Bone. Have either of you heard of this herb?"


    The two old men shook their heads simultaneously with blank faces. The wizened old man said: "Perhaps, only that old poisonous thing Dugu Bo would know. No good, Fengzhi, we have to examine Rongrong''s condition at once. If by any chance her spirit power growth came at the cost of her vitality, we have to think of a way to deal with it at once."


    "Grandpa bone, I said there''s no need to be worried. My third brother said that those herbs in pills were all immortal treasures that had absorbed the essence of heaven and earth, with a powerful effect on the foundations. Not only wouldn''t they cause harm, they would even consolidate the foundations. Forget about it. I won''t hide it anymore. I''ll let you have the real surprise. After you''ve seen this you won''t doubt it again." While speaking, Ning Rongrong slowly raised her right hand. Dazzlingly beautiful multicolored rays of light began to coalesce at her palm.


    Watching the light condense in his daughter''s palm, Ning Fengzhi suddenly felt somewhat strange, but for a moment he was unable to say where the strangeness came from. At the dazzlingly beautiful pagoda were two yellow and two purple, four spirit rings revolving in Ning Rongrong''s right hand. The dazzling splendor immediately made the hall become even brighter.


    Before Ning Fengzhi could look closer, the white-dressed old man at his side cried out in surprise,


    "Nine layers, Nine Treasure Pagoda?"


    "What?" Ning Fengzhi had a greatly alarmed expression. He finally understood what had made him feel strange, it was precisely the colors in Ning Rongrong''s palm as she released her spirit. Different from the original seven colors, there were two more than before. It had become nine colors, and the pagoda in her palm right now had nine levels. As the most powerful support spirit, the Seven Treasure School actually had a secret, and this secret actually related to their spirit. Heaven was impartial, the effect of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda on the battlefield was actually too frightful. Therefore, it also had a flaw. The reason why the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda was known as Seven Treasure was not only because it had seven levels, even more, important was that this spirit could only hold up to seven spirit rings, two less than any other spirit. This was also the reason why Ning Fengzhi, even as schoolmaster, only had seventy-ninth rank spirit power, the main reason he had never been able to break through to the next level.


    In the legends of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, if by some stroke of luck the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda could evolve to the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda, not only would it strengthen the spirit''s own foundations, it would also have an even vaster space. Once a Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda Spirit Master reached the nine ring Title Douluo level, he would possess the title of support god, with the strength to turn the tide of any battle. At this moment, Ning Fengzhi no longer had to worry about his daughter. The Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda already proved that Ning Rongrong''s vitality hadn''t been cut short, on the contrary, it had substantially increased, and her foundations had further become incomparably stable. Right now this Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School master''s heart suffered from a completely different kind of shock. How could he have expected that the dream he had held for his entire life would appear with his daughter? The happiness had appeared too suddenly, and he was now completely lifeless.


    It wasn''t just Ning Fengzhi who was moved. The two old men also became equally excited. Both looking at the pagoda in Ning Rongrong''s hand, for a while they didn''t know what to say.


    The jewel light faded as Ning Rongrong withdrew her spirit,


    "You should believe me now. How would the third brother harm me? It''s not just me, each of us got a pill with heavenly treasure herb, everyone''s spirit or soul power evolved very quickly."


    "Beautiful Silk Tulip, Beautiful Silk Tulip. What kind of treasure is that pill? It can actually promote my daughter''s seven treasure to nine treasure. Such a herb is absolutely worthy of being called an immortal treasure."


    "Daddy, weren''t you going to give me a present? Hand it over quickly!"


    Ning Rongrong held out her hand, wagging it in front of Ning Fengzhi.


    Ning Fengzhi stretched his hand into his c.h.e.s.t pocket, taking out the Powder Shooting Shadow and Silent Sleeve Dart some of low-level hidden weapons of Tang Sect he had purchased just today at the auction and gave them to Ning Rongrong: "I bought these today at the auction. Although the power of these two weapons isn''t all that great, they can still provide a certain protection. Yi, Rongrong, why are you looking at daddy with such an expression?"


    "Powder Shooting Shadow, Silent Sleeve Dart. Daddy, how did you get the third and fourth brother''s hidden weapons?" How couldn''t Ning Rongrong recognize Tang Chen&San''s trademark hidden weapons?


    "This was made by that third and fourth brother of yours?" Inwardly Ning Fengzhi thought that it was indeed the case, that seemingly common handsome youths were actually really such geniuses?


    Ning Rongrong pulled up her sleeve, exposing the Silent Sleeve Dart on her left wrist,


    "Look, isn''t this the same? These two are still the most ordinary and of the lowest quality in forging. I''m still wearing several kinds that are more powerful. Coming back this time is because I missed you, and another matter, I was preparing to ask daddy whether we could equip our directly related clansmen with these hidden weapons. If used properly they will have a lot of power."


    Ning Fengzhi slowly drew in a breath, his expression revealing a somewhat serious light,


    "I really want to know, this third brother of yours, precisely what kind of genius he is."


    The white-dressed old man thought about it deeply: "If he''s really outstanding, he might a candidate for grandson-in-law."


    Ning Rongrong''s charming face blushed hard


    "Grandpa Sword, don''t talk nonsense. I..." This didn''t escape from others. Two old men and Ning Frengzhi was smiling. As they may get another backbone for the future of the clan. Ning Frengzhi told her to go and rest they will test weapons with her tomorrow and may go to Shrek academy at noon.

 Chapter 40 - STRENGTH CLANS HEAD TAI TAN

    The next day Tang Chen And Tang San were sitting in class with others. It was their first day to attend any class in the academy.


    Tang Chen was sitting in back not interested in lectures some girls were giving him looks, but he was also not interested in it, he was thinking about Ning Rongrong and inwardly jealous of Tang San was sitting with Xiao Wu which pissed a lot of boys as both Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong always sit together were goddess of their hearts and now one punk was sitting so close to one of them and another was missing.


    Classes went normally, until lunch where a boy named Tai Long rank:38 & spirit: orangutan came up to Tang San to give him a piece of his mind about sitting next to his goddess. Tang San got angry and smacked him without summoning his spirit. Due to taking a pill and cultivation manual, his body was terrifying strong for a spirit king. Tai long lost but didn''t come to class after that. Tang Chen who was seeing this from the side was smiling he knew his opportunity had come.


    Class ended in the afternoon Tai Long was standing next to an old man, Tai Long looked embarrassed while the old man was expressionless. This elder had grizzled hair and beard, the short hair standing out like steel needles at the top of his head. Standing there he gave people a kind of not angry but forceful impression. From the reverence in Tai Long''s eyes as they looked at him, could be seen just what kind of position this old man had in his family: "Grandpa, I beg of you, go back. If it goes on like this I really won''t be able to show myself at the Academy."


    Tai Long entreated his grandfather with a bitter smile. That old man standing there with him was indeed his grandfather, Tai Tan. He was also the clan head. Tai Tan held his hands behind his back, shooting a cold glance at his grandson, "Shut up."


    With just these two words he had completely forced down Tai long. Tai Long didn''t understand why this grandfather absolutely insisted on following him to Shrek Academy today. After returning in the morning Tai long hadn''t dared conceal anything and explained the whole matter. The result he had obtained was a slap to the face from grandfather Tai Tan and loss of face. It was very possible he would do something impulsive. Originally, if it weren''t for this, then his clan wouldn''t have...


    Tang San was surprised seeing old man. The moment Tang San first saw grandfather Tai Tan, he couldn''t keep his heart from contracting. Purple Demon Eye upgrading to the mustard seed mid-level allowed him to see not only what was on the surface, in one glance he could see that this grandfather was perhaps even more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. Even though he was alone, standing there he resembled a towering mountain, immovable. Tang San and Tai Long''s fight was after all only an internal conflict between two Academy students, even though Tai Long hadn''t been lightly beaten, Tang San had still started off leniently, at least not causing him any permanent injury. Tang San''s heart twitched slightly, and he turned to Xiao Wu at his side: "Xiao Wu, go find the mother. Oscar go and inform the teacher in charge of the absence of deans. As Flander, Zhou wujii, Grandmaster and Liu Er long have gone to acquire spirit ring in magical space. And his parents can''t appear publically yet.


    Due to the grandmaster''s request, Tang Chen opened his magical space last evening and let grandmaster, Flander, Zhou wujii and Liu Er long to go there and acquire rings. It seemed grandmaster was really gunning for a 100,000-year-old ring as he took such a formidable team with him. He assured Chen all he had to is go to forest tailing them and open magical space from distance, he will others tell that it was a special residing place of 100,000-year-old beast according to his research. Tang Chen with Tang Hao followed them secretly to deep inside of sunset forest and opened magical space animal soul beast space from distance. Grandmaster told him to come back two days later to pick them up. After opening magical space Tang Chen with Tang Hao returned to the academy.


    Even though a Spirit Master''s strength wasn''t necessarily proportional to their age, from Tai Long''s family''s inherited spirit Tang San guessed that Tai Long''s grandfather very possibly was a power, possibly even surpassing the Eightieth rank. He wouldn''t stand any chance against a seventieth ranked opponent much less eightieth. Seventieth was a rank where a spirit master after gaining a spirit ring can summon avatars of their spirit. It was a totally different realm. Even the difference between rank 70 and rank71 was immense. This had to be settled by the teachers. At the same time, Tang San also wanted to see just what Tai Long''s family was up to. Could it really be that their actions were directed at him? Tang Chen was seeing it from aside.


    "Who is Tang San?"


    Tai Tan asked indifferently. Even though his voice was somewhat aged, it still gave people a kind of sonorous feeling. That wording brimming with force seemed to make even the air in the surroundings vibrate.


    "I am."


    Tang San unhurriedly stepped forward, at the same time pushing the soul power within his body to its peak condition, prepared to adapt to any situation.


    "In the morning, it was you who injured my grandson?"Tai Tan asked indifferently.


    Tang San nodded once, "Yes." He didn''t want to explain more. From his point of view, when such a formidable Spirit Master as this came to look for him over such a matter, his explanations wouldn''t hold any significance.


    "Good." A light suddenly flashed in Tai Tan''s eyes, and an incomparably forceful feeling abruptly erupted from his body. Tai Long standing at his side couldn''t endure and were pushed back four or five steps before they could stand steady. Even Including Tang San and Tang Chen, all the Shrek Academy students collectively recoiled a step. The atmosphere became thick like liquid in this instant.


    "You injure my grandson is all because of his lack of skill. But my One Strength Clan isn''t so incompetent. As the big, I wouldn''t take advantage of the small, so how about we make a bet?" Tai Tan said calmly.


    Tang San looked straight at the counterpart, "What bet?"


    Tai Tan casually waved his hand, and a stick of incense flew out from his sleeve, flying ten meters straight like an arrow to nail into the not distant Academy gate, the stick of incense simultaneously igniting.


    Seeing this scene, the Shrek students couldn''t help simultaneously cry out in alarm, couldn''t keep from cursing inwardly.


    The Academy gate was actually cast from pure iron, how much more frail was a stick of incense? Relying only on strength throwing a stick of incense more than ten meters to pierce the gate, without any damage to the stick of incense, what kind of strength was this?


    Tang San and Tang Chen saw even more than others. The reason that stick of incense ignited wasn''t because it had been lit in advance, but because it had traveled too fast and ignited from the friction with the air, but only their Purple Demon Eye was keen enough to catch this minute detail.


    "I won''t attack, I also won''t release my spirit. As long as you can endure the pressure I release until this stick of incense has burnt out, it will be your win. I''ll have Tai Long kowtow to you an apology. If not, I want you to become a member of our One Strength Clan."


    "This isn''t fair." Before Tang San could speak up, Oscar hurried to talk. He knew Tang San''s character was even more resolute than others, if, by any chance he agreed, he would be unable to take it back. Glaring at Tai Tan he said:


    "If you lose, your grandson only has to kowtow in apology. Even though he''ll lose a bit of face, it''s still no great loss to him. But if little San loses he will have to join your clan, bound for a lifetime. How is this fair?"


    Oscar deliberately lowered the pace of his speech so that the stick of incense on the gate could burn a bit more. In petty cleverness, even Tang San couldn''t compare to him.


    Tai Tan calmly said:


    "Then how do you think it should be done?"


    His words weren''t directed at Oscar, but rather directly asked Tang San.


    Tang Chen hastily interfered seeing the opportunity:


    "Very simple. If you lose, you''ll have to join our clan."


    "Oh? You also have a clan?"


    This time, Tang San spoke up himself,


    "I don''t have yet but is planning to create one, my clan will be called Tang Sect."


    Immediately he believed that this will be just a small unremarkable little school this junior can open. He immediately nodded without hesitation, saying:


    "Fine. It''s agreed. If I lose my grandson will join your Tang Sect. If you are unable to endure, you need only withdraw beyond a twenty-meter range from me or fall to the ground. I will withdraw my force."


    Oscar''s eyes displayed a cunning light, quietly placing a recovery sausage in Tang San''s hand, then quickly withdrew. He was very clear about Tang San''s resistance.


    Tai Tan didn''t seem to care a whit about the stick of incense burning a bit during their previous discussion. After once again indicating that Tang San should be careful, the surroundings began to change.


    The students standing around watching the fight could all see the air between Tang San and Tai Tan distort, rippling like a water surface, but nothing could be felt. But in that instant Tang San''s expression suddenly changed, completely withdrawing a step. At the same time, he immediately released his spirit. the pressure this Tai Tan gave him was more like raging waves and swelling seas. Violently surging berserk oppressive force filling every part with Tang San''s body in an instant, Tang San could even hear his bones start to make slight noises under the pressure. Seeing this Tang Chen only gritted his teeth and didn''t interfere.


    Tai Tan''s fierce eyes displayed astonishment. In order to win this bet, he had released about fifty percent of his pressure from the start. To him, the other party was just a fifty one ranked Spirit king. This alone should already be enough to suppress the enemy.


    On the surface, Tai Tan appeared extremely bold and powerful, but in fact, his mind was extremely meticulous. Since coming here, even in the previous discussion and the proposal of the bet, he hadn''t said anything about what level of Spirit Master he was. But he knew the rank of Tang San''s soul power and was inwardly shocked that this junior with age less than his grandson has such cultivation. Tai Long had returned and described his battle with Tang San, Tai Tan immediately realized that Tang San definitely was a genius among geniuses. Therefore, he had come personally, regardless of his status. One reason was to have a look at what kind of youngster Tang San was, after all, the other was also in the hopes of being able to recruit him as a future power of his clan. His clan had already begun to decline, to Tai Tan this was something that had to be done.


    Tai Nuo''s nickname was Vigorous King, and Tai Tan''s title was subsequently Vigorous God. His spirit was also a pure strength type. At the same time, just like Tang San had determined, his soul power had already reached the eightieth level, he was a formidable Soul Douluo. His precise level was eighty-sixth rank.


    Spirit Master cultivation all had their tendencies, just with power attack system, defense system, control system, agility attack system, food system, auxiliary system and so on had differentiating aspects.


    But, no matter the tendency of that class, it was extremely difficult to obtain spirit rings that all had only the one additional attribute. Using Tang San as an example, although the spirit rings for his Blue Silver Emperor Spirit for the most part aimed at increasing the resilience of his Blue Silver Grass, following the route of the control system, the abilities that appeared after adding spirit rings were all somewhat different. This was caused by the diverse nature of spirit rings. Besides resilience, Blue Silver Emperor still had thorns, poison, spider web and all kinds of abilities centering on toughness. Even though they had a complementary effect, it couldn''t be denied that his spirit rings didn''t follow one attribute.


    Generally speaking, adding, such spirit rings was the best choice, it could grant a comprehensive growth within this system. The spirit rings Tang San chose could be said to be the result of undergoing his careful calculations.


    Walking the route of strength type alone like the Tai family, this was also precisely the meaning of the Strength Clan. Tai Tan was eighty-sixth rank, but even among Title Douluo, there weren''t many who could surpass him in strength. As a pure strength type Spirit Master, the pressure Tai Tan released was naturally also based on strength. Even though it would appear he didn''t use his spirit or any abilities, it seemed to give Tang San a bit of respite. At the same time, he gave himself a time restriction. But in fact, facing a pure attribute Spirit Master''s pressure was an extremely terrifying matter.


    Each time the air distorted, Tang San felt as if his body would be pulverized by this immense pressure. This kind of feeling hadn''t even appeared when he was confronting Dugu Bo. Even though the pressure Dugu Bo gave Tang San was large, it was mostly mental. But now facing Vigorous God Tai Tan, the pressure was pure force.


    Blue Silver emperor gushed out from Tang San. Just like last time, it covered his body in a large cocoon that undulated rhythmically. Relying on his Controlling Crane Catching Dragon technique, he did his utmost to limit the harm the pressure caused him.


    But Tang San very quickly discovered that as the pressure grew, Blue Silver emperor''s effect grew less and less. It was already very difficult to move the Blue Silver emperor in front.


    The incense burned slowly as Tai Tan and Tang San confronted each other, silently battling extremely dangerously. The stick of incense still hadn''t even burned one third, but Tang San''s clothes were already drenched through. Gritting his teeth, he endured bitterly.


    As time passed, Tai Tan''s grew more and more astonished. The power he used had already increased from fifty percent of his seventy percent, let alone a fifty-one ranked, even a sixty seventh-ranked Spirit Master might not be able to endure. This youth was unexpectedly even more outstanding than he had imagined. It seemed he really had been right to come here.


    By now both Tang Hao and Ah yin came with Xiao Wu, Ah Yin wanted to interfere but Tang Hao stopped her telling her it was now a matter of man''s pride. He said:" Don''t interfere, this has already become confrontation of Man''s pride. The bet was placed we can help with that but not this. Look even Tang Chen is only gritting his teeth instead of interfering, besides this will temper Tang San, and he realized it. Can''t you see he even bring out his domain? Besides, we owe that old more way more than this." How could Tang Hao didn''t recognize Tai Tan? He was the man who loved him more than his son and was a man loyal to a fault. He was the man who taught Tang Hao blacksmithing and made him the third divine blacksmith of the continent. Tang Hao''s eyes were filled with tears seeing him again. Tang Hao was sure even after all loss this old man suffered because of him, he will still follow him again without hesitation. Tai Tan was a man of such loyalty. Ah Yin''s expression eased hearings last part, and she stood by Tang Hao''s side holding his hand.


    Xiao Wu couldn''t help loudly shouting: "Ge, if you can''t endure then concede."


    Tang San was naturally unable to reply to her, but when he heard Xiao Wu''s voice his attention shifted slightly, and the tremendous pressure immediately took advantage of the gap. Tang San made a belching sound, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Using his fastest speed to stuff the big sausage into his mouth, he chewed and swallowed. Relying on this spreading heat of the recovery sausage, he just managed to endure without collapsing.


    When Tang Hao heard Xiao Wu''s shout he immediately knew it was far from helping and hastily covered her mouth,


    "Don''t disturb him. At this moment any external disturbance will influence his attention. Little San is a clever child, he certainly knows what to do. He still hasn''t hit the limit yet. If a danger he truly is unable to endure appears, then we will act without being told."


    The stick of incense inserted in the Shrek Academy gate had already burned more than halfway. Sweat constantly dripped down the front of Tang San''s jacket. All his clothes already stuck to the skin, completely as if he had just been fished out of the water.


    Tai Tan was already somewhat impatient. His mind surging, Tai Tan made the firm resolution to recruit this youth no matter how he had to do it. This youth''s prospects were boundless.


    Tang San himself wasn''t aware that along with his gradually stood out as exceptionally brilliant, relying on his own natural gifts and his talent in Tang Sect''s secret lore, he gradually attracted the interest of every great power in his last life.


    To quickly bring the battle to an end, Tai Tan decided not to exercise any more restraint. He knew that it was impossible for this youth to resist the pressure he could give. The spirit power gap was really too large, and moreover, his strength was on the Title Douluo level. Even if he had to injure him a bit, he would beat him first and consider it later. With this in mind, Tai Tan directly increased the pressure he exerted on Tang San from seventy percent to ninety percent. The originally rhythmical distortions in the air instantly became faster, the ripples becoming like waves milling towards Tang San.


    Pu����, again a mouthful of blood spewed out. With the pressure suddenly increasing by close to a third, Tang San was unable to endure further. Even though he already had an extremely high estimation of the opponent''s strength, he still hadn''t seen it all. Would he lose? Would he really lose? No. Tang San looked at Tai Tan across from him. That old man still had a serene expression, his clothes not even shifting. Brimming with an insufferably arrogant dignity. In that instant Tai Tan suddenly saw Tang San''s eyes brighten without any warning, two golden purple rays of light shot out from Tang San''s eyes.


    Without time to protect himself, Tai Tan only felt as if his brain was pricked by needles, his mind dizzy, a stinging and burning feeling in his eyes. If it hadn''t been for the pressure he released making the air distort, causing a certain degree of refraction in Tang San''s gaze, his circ.u.mstances would be even worse.


    Tai Tan gave Tang San strength energy pressure, but what Tang San now gave him was a mental attack. At this moment Tang San finally knew what had changed in his Purple Demon Eye after taking the Full Moon Autumn Dew. The true form of that gaze had become an attack. The condensed Purple Demon Eye had become a kind of unconventional mental attack, and at this crucial moment when he was about to collapse, it displayed to immense effect. Tang Chen also has this ability but didn''t know about it till now as he watched all happen in his own Purple Demon Eye.


    His mind suffering an attack, Tai Tan was naturally unable to further control the pressure he released, and with a muffled groan he actually retreated a step. The pressure in the air suddenly gone, Tang San only felt an emptiness around him. As the tremendous pressure vanished, he couldn''t keep from swaying. But he shifted his center of gravity and didn''t fall, Right now he was Grateful for his father''s training. However, right now Tang San couldn''t be excited, that stick of incense still had a fifth left, and now he completely lacked the strength to re usee the Purple Demon Eye''s mental attack, and even less able to rely on inner strength to support his body. Even if Tai Tan launched another attack with a third of the pressure, his only fate was to fall.


    Making an effort to shake his head, Vigorous God Tai Tan could once again see everything clearly after the dizziness. That youngster still stood there unyielding, and even though he cut a sorry figure, his eyes were still resolute. What was that just now? His spirit ability?


    "You still want to continue? You should know that if you do, it might cause you permanent harm."


    Tai Tan spoke in a low voice. He didn''t want to destroy a genius, he had to recruit talent. How would he fail to see the state Tang San was in?


    Tang San resolutely nodded, Now he didn''t want to lose, he knew if he, backed down now he will lose something of grave importance. The Blue Silver Emperor withdrew completely. Slowly and resolutely, Tang San gently raised his left hand. Five fingers spreading, he didn''t look at Tai Tan, his gaze was completely focused on his own left hand. ''Whether or not I can withstand this final moment, you watch and see.'' Intense black rays of light bubbled out of his hand, gradually condensing into a shape of hammer quietly appeared in Tang San''s palm. The hammer was large like a war hammer, and covered by faint red decorative patterns. But the moment it appeared, Tang San seemed to recover a bit of his strength. A grave atmosphere appeared around him. Tang didn''t bring out his spirit rings for his hammer spirit.


    Tai Tan''s body suddenly trembled violently once. The pressure already charging at Tang San instantly weakened, Tang San''s body rocking once. Holding the hammer at his c.h.e.s.t, rigidly warding off this weakened pressure, an unyielding radiance glittering in his determined expression.


    "This is...".Tai Tang though a possibility and trembled.

 Chapter 41 - MEETING OF OLD FRIENDS AND ALLIES.

    Just at the moment, Tang San revealed his hammer, seven rays of dazzlingly beautiful light shone down from the sky, enveloping Tang San''s body within just like a seven-colored rainbow.


    Instantly, Tang San''s body shuddered fiercely, his skin recovering its lost gloss, and with a low m.o.a.n, he slowly closed his eyes.


    At the same time, a profoundly bold voice echoed from all directions at once,


    "Old orangutan, what skill is bullying children. Long-time no see, let us take a turn next."


    In the flickering light and shadow, Excluding Tang Hao and Ah Yin, no one saw clearly until Four people stood in the middle of the fight. Standing in the middle were two old men. To their left was an extremely beautiful young lady, apparently fourteen or fifteen years old. When her feet touched the ground she immediately turned and ran over to Tang San with all previous Shrek students.


    To their right was a scholarly middle-aged man. Right now in that middle-aged man''s palm was a seven-colored dizzyingly glittering dazzlingly beautiful pagoda. The seven-colored light that appeared over Tang San was connected to the pagoda in his palm.


    Seeing these three appear, the pupils of Vigorous God Tai Tan''s eyes immediately contracted. Even though his nature was always to never fear anything in heaven or earth, confronting these three he still had no choice but to restrain his character.


    "I wondered who it was, so it''s Bone Douluo, Sword Douluo, and schoolmaster Ning. Let this old man pay his respects."


    The four arrivals were precisely Ning Fengzhi, Ning Rongrong, Sword and Bone Douluo. It was the rule of Seven Treasures School that When the schoolmaster left, of the two resident Douluo at Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, one would go along and the other would stay at the school to keep watch. Last time it was Sword Douluo Chen Xin who followed Ning Fengzhi, so this time it was the Bone Douluo''s turn. But both wanted to meet Ning Rongrong''s group, so Sect master Ning Frengzhi made an exception and bring them both.


    Actually, Ning Fengzhi''s group had already arrived as early as when Tang San and Tai Tan made their bet. Ning Rongrong had strongly asked her father to intervene but had been refused by Ning Fengzhi. Concealed in a secret place, Ning Fengzhi''s goal was to have a look at just how outstanding this youngster of their group actually was. With him there, naturally, there was no fear that the bet would conclude. Now that Tang San seemed unable to endure, Ning Fengzhi acted immediately, blocking the fight.


    The Bone Douluo appeared in front of Tai Tan with a whoosh: "Old orangutan, give a brother some face, let this fight pass. Our school also have our eyes on this kid and his brother. Don''t go fighting over them with us."


    With the backing of formidable strength, Bone Douluo basically didn''t need to talk in circles and directly stated the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School''s intentions to Tai Tan. Even though Tai Tan''s Strength Clan wasn''t small, compared to the seven great schools it was still far too lacking.


    Bone Douluo Gu Rong had complete confidence in being able to suppress him in strength. The Spirit Master world always spoke with strength. Wrecking an agreed-upon bet was admittedly violating the rules of the game, but if the wrecker himself was a person who made the rules, who would say anything?


    According to Gu Rong''s understanding of Tai Tan, this fearless old foggy wouldn''t give up so easily. Even if confronted by the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, with his fiery temper he would still be spoiling for a battle. Not fighting was impossible.


    But Gu Rong hadn''t expected that when he heard his words, Tai Tan actually smiled. Even though a smiling expression clearly looked somewhat strange on his stiff face, Gu Rong was certain that Tai Tan was smiling, and moreover that the smiling expression held a sarcastic overtone." Old orangutan, what are you laughing at?"


    Tai Tan snorted, saying: "You want me to give you face? Fine, I''ll give it. We''ll drop this bet, I don''t lose, and he doesn''t lose."


    "Eh?"Gu Rong stared blankly, "Giving face like this? Old orangutan, this isn''t your style!"


    The corners of Tai Tan''s mouth twitched, and he raised his hand to point to Tang San: "Old Bone, take a good look at what''s in his hand. Luckily you''re still a Title Douluo, could it be you don''t have even this much eyesight?"


    At this Gu Rong''s gaze fell on Tang San, following Tai Tan''s finger, he could just see the black war hammer in Tang San''s left hand. In that instant, his expression also changed immediately.


    "He''s actually Clear Sky..."


    Tai Tan smiled without smiling:


    "You know it. For me this is flooding the dragon king temple, for you, it might only be inviting a rejection. Haha, hahahaha."


    Gu Rong had seen the black war hammer in Tang San''s hand, and Ning Fengzhi had naturally also seen it. His expression was slightly artificial, but very quickly recovered to normal. A school master''s bearing wasn''t something Gu Rong could compare to. Gu Rong moved over to Ning Fengzhi''s side, somewhat impatiently saying:


    "Schoolmaster, in his hand..."


    "I know. It''s no wonder that he and his brother are so outstanding, I didn''t expect them to come from Clear Sky. Their family name is Tang, I should have realized it long ago."


    In a few short minutes when Tang San once again opened his eyes, his expression was already energetic, as if he had been reborn. If it wasn''t for not yet dried sweat, right now it would seem as if he had never experienced that dangerous bet. He retracted his hammer.


    "Fourth Brother, are you alright?"Ning Rongrong asked with deep concern.


    Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, Tang Chen & Oscar had all already run over to Tang San. Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ma Hongjun had also separated from the crowd, encircling Tang San.


    "I''m already fine." While speaking, Tang San''s gazed in the direction that seven-colored radiance drifted from, just in time to meet Ning Fengzhi''s eyes.


    "How come it''s you?" Tang San couldn''t help say in astonishment. Tang Chen Just Smiled in the side.


    Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly,


    "So it''s really you. It seems we really are brought together by fate."


    Ning Rongrong''s big eyes blinked:


    "Daddy, you know each other?"


    Tang San stood up. both he and Tang Chen Bow to him they both simultaneously said: "Greetings, schoolmaster Ning."


    Ning Fengzhi smiled slightly, raising his hand to pull Tang San up,


    "Since you''re Rongrong''s friend, and she calls you third and fourth brother, it''s suitable if you call me uncle Ning. I would hope to hear from you call me this."


    Tang Chen knew and Tang San''s attitude didn''t change because of learning Ning Fengzhi''s identity, only bowing once again, and they said:


    "Greetings, uncle Ning."


    Ning Fengzhi laughed out loud, saying:


    "Good. Good. We''ll talk again later. First, settle the present business."


    Tang San''s expression became serious, From the terms of the bet, even though he hadn''t fallen, he knew it would have been very difficult for him to resist Tai Tan''s next attack until the stick of incense burned out.


    Even though the incense on the gate had burned out, his heart was still heavy. His gaze slowly turning, Tang San looked towards that not distant Tai Tan. Vigorous God Tai Tan was also looking at him, meeting his gaze expectantly, and with a slight wave of his hand brought grandson towards Tang San in big strides. His expression was filled with emotions." I''m sorry, senior, our bet was interrupted, but we can do it again."


    But Tang San hadn''t expected Tai Tan to only solemnly gaze at him and Tang Chen,


    "Your name is Tang San and from what I hear he''s your blood brother, what is your father''s name? Is it Tang Hao?"


    Tang San looked at the pure strength type formidable Spirit Master in front of him with astonishment,


    "How did you know?"


    His words were, without doubt, an acknowledgment of what Tai Tan had said.


    Tai Tan''s aged face flushed red with agitation, and under Tang San''s inconceivable gaze, that majestic like a mountain frame abruptly knelt with one knee on the ground with a putong sound, completely moved speechless.


    "Senior, what''s this about?"


    Tang San jumped with fright at Tai Tan''s movement and hastily got out of the way, not daring to receive Tai Tan''s courtesy Tang Chen did the same though he knew why Tai Tan knelt, he thought he wasn''t qualified to receive such gesture from such loyal man.


    Seeing Tai Tan kneel, Tai Long hastily followed his example. Tai Long was even more astonished than Tang San, he couldn''t understand why his grandfather''s attitude would suddenly make an enormous one hundred eighty degree turn.


    Tai Tan suppressed his strongly surging heart,


    "This old slave Tai Tan pays his respects to young masters."


    "Young masters?" Tang Chen knew, Tang San immediately connected the dots and came to understanding.


    Tang San and Chen stepped forward to lend an arm to Tai Tan, but this old fellow was determined to kneel and said: "Young masters, this old slave has finally met you. Do you know the master''s current whereabouts?"


    Both boys didn''t know what to say, but at this moment Tang Hao and Ah Yin came forward to the group, They asked the Teacher present there to disperse the crowd leaving old Shrek academy students, seven treasures group and Tai family there. Seeing Tang Hao Ning Frengzhi, Bone Douluo and Sword douluo was stupefied. Tears have started to flow from Tai Tan''s eyes. Words seemed to cease to exist for him, Tang Hao came and tightly hugged kneeling Tai Tan. After a while Both separated, Tang Hao personally supported Tai Tan to stand up. Tai long was unable to proceed with what was happening around him.


    Ning Frengzhi and both douluo was looking at this scene. They never expected to meet Tang Hao here and a woman was also with him. The group can feel the terrible breadth from the women, one they usually feel from sword douluo from their own group. They knew this woman was not to taken lightly. The Terrifying thing was they couldn''t feel anything from Tang Hao and even with their cultivation they couldn''t see Tang Hao move and hug Tai Tan.


    It was not a place of discussion, therefore Ah Yin took them inside She also invited the children. It seems it was time to let them know their names, background, and backstory.

 Chapter 42 - PAST REVEALED

    All the people came to the Dean''s office. Tai Tan once gain tried to kneel but Tang Hao caught him midway with blinding speed. All the a.d.u.l.ts sat in the office. Ah Yin sighed and Said: "We want to keep our identity secret from all of you for a little while longer but it seems impossible to do that, so let us introduce ourselves to you all, children only know us Chen and San parents, not our title and ranks."


    Ah Yin and Tang Hao came at center of the room, Ah Yin lifts her right hand and summons her a Blue silver emperor''s strand after that spirit rings appeared behind her 2-yellow, 2-purple, 4-black and 1-red, Red ring shocked Ning Frengzhi, sword douluo, bone douluo and Tai Tan to their core. Tai long fainted seeing it. Looking around they find Shrek students were not surprised, they deducted correctly that the children already knew about it.


    Ah Yin infused a little soul power in her voice and said: "Name: Ah Yin, Spirit: Blue silver emperor, Rank 96, Title: BLUE EMPEROR & Control type spirit master." She didn''t disclose about being a plant beast turned human. All the people s.u.c.k.e.d cold air hearing her rank. They didn''t know she was so formidable and seven treasure school group was surprised that she was of the same rank as sword douluo. Children have intense worship in their eyes. They never dreamed that their mother figure was that strong.


    After that Tang Hao also followed her suit and lifter his right-hand War hammer suddenly appeared in his hand the atmosphere around room suddenly became heavy, spirit rings started to appear, 5- black, 1- reddish black and 3- reds rings appeared, he then said :"Name: Tang Hao, Spirit: Clear sky hammer, Rank: 99, Title: CLEAR SKY & Power attack Spirit master." All people were flabbergasted, they cannot decide which fact was more surprising, Tang Hao''s spirit rings or his rank. The children didn''t even know if a person can cultivate such ranks or have such a configuration of rings They didn''t know the significance of such rank. They were that holder of the title of youngest douluo who was famous for his fighting experience was training them all along. They now knew how lucky actually they are. They were also surprised that Tang brothers were descendant of clear sky sect number one sect under the heavens and were blessed with twin spirit and have already acquired 5 black rings on their other spirit as the brothers told them about it on the way, they have already seen Tang San and didn''t doubt about Tang Chen''s. The A.d.u.l.ts knew the significance and were terrified that such young ultimate douluo was there on the continent, and they didn''t know about it. It was a rank dreamed by all formidable spirit master but achievers of that ranks were just impossible to find. Sword douluo knew about such expert in spirit Hall, but he didn''t think he will meet others in his life much less one with clear sky hammer spirit and so young and overbearing man who even dared and killed a pope before. They were also surprised about how talented his sons were due to their high cultivation they heard the soft muttering among the students'' group. It was actually a deliberate move by Tang Chen to kill two birds in one stone. First Tell about his talent to Ning Frengzhi and completely gain his attention so that there will be no trouble for him and Rongrong in future and second to convince Tai Tan to join the Tang sect by showing off his and his brother''s talent.


    A.d.u.l.ts talked for a while then Ning Frengzhi, Sword douluo, And Bone Douluo started leaving saying they will visit later as it was quite late since they left school. They thanked Tang Hao and especially Ah Yin for taking care of her daughter all this time. Seeing them leaving Tang Hao gestured Tang Chen to go a see them off. Tang Chen seeing, it was the opportunity he gave Ning Frengzhi the pill to solidify a good impression of himself to Ning Frengzhi. Seeing the pill Ning Frengzhi was more shocked. After knowing Tang Hao''s rank and rings he was overwhelmed and totally forgot about his purpose of coming here. Seeing this pill he remembered it. He didn''t think Tang Chen would have another of that pill as he heard from Rongrong how precious the herb was and chances of getting it twice at the same time were simply impossible. He then asked him about the weapons to which Tang Chen replied it was his brother''s creation They have to ask him. Ning Frengzhi has seen how her daughter was always around Tang Chen since they came here and deduce this pill to him was some kind of advance dowry he was giving to him to gain his favor. He took the pill. He actually didn''t mind the relationship between her daughter and Tang Chen. Tang Chen was both extremely talented and had an extreme backup of very strong parents. Tang Chen was absolutely qualified and worthy to court her daughter. But in spite of it Tang Chen still giving him a precious pill that will help him to realize his greatest dream and secure the future of seven treasures pagoda clan. A pill he can never put a price on.


    Tai Tan, Tai long who woke up, Tang Hao, Ah Yin, and Tang San left in the room, Tang Chen returned in a few minutes. Tang Hao suddenly stood up and kowtowed in front of Tai Tan Ah yin also followed him seeing the parents both boys also did the same. Tang family did so because they were one of reason one strength clan suffered. Tai Tan quickly grabbed them and said it wasn''t Tang Hao''s mistake but clear sky sect''s as to how they left Tang Hao''s Family and their own subsidiary four clans alone to fend them against spirit Hall. Tai Tan has cleared the fact that he may be willing to follow Tang Hao but will never rejoin clear sky sect, Tang Chen nodded towards his brother who stepped forward to Tai Tan and said: "Senior do you still remember what I said during the bet."


    Tai Tan Nodded and said: "As long as you don''t force my clan to become subsidiary clans of Clear sky sect again, I will follow you as a master to death and my clan will follow me no question asked."


    Seeing straight forward attitude of Tai Tan, Tang San and Chen told him about the Tang sect, how it will be independent of other influences even clear sky sects. When topic of forged weapons that can let common man fight spirit masters came Tai tan became especially interested, seeing weapon and it''s quality he was surprised, he told them his clan is also famous blacksmiths around the continent, and he was a divine blacksmith himself but even he cannot do these forging let alone others of his clan. Tang Chen told him it was a new and revolutionary forging process they can get it if they agreed to join a clan with other benefits of course. The brother put the bait of forging method to rope Tai Tan in. Other than were on the side listening to them was surprised. Tai Long was also a Smith he can see the quality no question about it. Tan Hao and Ah Yin was surprised that their sons were so hell-bent on opening their own sect and about the high rankings weapons and their effects that their sons were claiming. They knew their sons never lie so it was indeed terrifying hearing about how mechanical weapons can kill Titled Douluo. Tang Hao was skeptical of opening a new sect but now he was slightly intrigued.


    After discussing for an hour Tai Tan stood up and said:"I am truly satisfied, with these weapons of yours my dream of making blacksmiths most formidable side job will be accomplished and I will let my whole strength clan join your Tang sect, But us previous four subsidiary clans of Clear sky sect held off this long, in this cruel world by supporting each other. I don''t want to be an Ungrateful one leaving them after seeing some benefits. For this old man please try to recruit others, if they didn''t agree I''m afraid I will also not agree. It will be not easy, none of us has a lot of money, and we were already betrayed by clear sky sect so choosing to serve decedent of the same clan will be next to impossible for them." he bowed saying his piece.


    Tang Chen stepped forward and helped the old man to raise his head again and said: "Thank you senior for letting us know. We will try our best to recruit them, but seniors where we can find them? We will personally go to them if they do not join the Tang sect then we will try making up for our family''s mistake. We will help them as much as we can. Also, you don''t have to worry about money, In these years our family has collected quite a lot of money for setting the Tang sect. We will cover for all those who join the Tang Sect. Our sect will be business related to sects. I will not lie to you but soon we may even get big orders for the hidden weapon from Seven treasures school."


    Tai Tan seriously pondered what was just told him, he nodded and replied: "There is no need for finding other clans. Our annual meeting is in 4 days at my clan house. All the clan heads of the other three clans will be there. I will tell Tai Long will personally bring you there at the meeting. Please be prepared they are not the people who will daily agree".


    Tang San said: "Senior can you help us by telling us about their clan or clan heads"


    Tang Hao interjected the conversation and said: "I will tell you both about them and their clan heads later."


    Tang Chen said:" Senior even if all of them didn''t agree, then you all didn''t need to think about money for one or two years. Our family will cover for you all, Consider it our apology to the unfair treatment you got because of our family''s action."


    Tai Tan left after that. Tang Hao told brothers to sit, then he told them all that happen during their birth, How spirit Hall came to know about their mother, how Pope personally came with 3 titled douluos and others, How their mother has to sacrifice herself to make him titled douluo and protect them, How because of absence of his grandfather "Tang Chen" sect have to into hiding because he killed the Pope as Pope''s father was also rank 99 douluo and the reason he didn''t resurface and How sect seemed like giving upon them. He told them not to blame the sect it was necessary for their survival. It was a decision of his father who is dead now. How he did not regret his actions but many people lost their lives because of it, the sect also suffered.


    Tang Chen and Tang San were angered by the clear sky sect''s action. Tang San even said they should just leave them alone. Ah Yin and Tang Chen seemed to agree with him then Tang Hao said: " We have sects spirit and blood in ourselves Do not Talk like this again. Be ready I will take you both to sect after we will settle things with previous four Subsidiary clans" Tang Hao was serious, When he said that there was an authority in his voice, the boys know they didn''t have a choice but to go. But they decided to let the sect know about the talent of sons of people he gave up once.

 Chapter 43 - MEETING FOUR GREAT SINGLE ATTRIBUTE CLAN HEADS

    Next Day, morning and noon went as usual but in the evening Tang Hao and Tang Again wet to the forest and opened magical space. So that grandmaster and group can come back. The grandmaster''s group came back, 2 hours after the magical space opened. Tang Hao and Tang Chen hurriedly returned to the academy after closing the magical space and leaving Grandmaster''s group behind in the forest. Grandmaster''s group came to the academy in the evening and told others about their gains.


    Zhou wujii killed and absorbed the spirit ring of 72,000 years old Giant Bear which was compatible and suitable with his spirit Vigorous Vajra bear. He was now of Rank 81 soul douluo.


    Flander also absorbed the spirit ring of 78,000 years old Giant black Eagle, it was a rare flight type beast that was perfectly compatible with his Spirit Four Eyed Owl. He also became Rank 82 Soul Douluo


    They both were able to take such spirit rings of such great age because the pill they ate not only strengthened their foundation but also body and spiritual power. So not only them but all those took pills can now have spirit rings of age surpassing the standard age for normal spirit master of same rank as them.


    Liu Er long has absorbed the ring from a dying True Fire qilin of 80,000 years old, it was badly injured and looked like a lot of beasts ganged upon him. The fight was not easy, even dying the beast put quite a resistance due to its True fire, it was the perfect beast for her. She also got a torso bone from it because of beast hatred toward her group and whatever injured it earlier, and she absorbed it. She became a soul douluo of rank 84. She also had difficulties in absorbing the beast''s ring and soul bone though it was not the 100,000-year-old beast it was of higher quality. She was only able to absorb the bone because of her own ultimate fire attribute of her spirit.


    The Grandmaster Yu Xiao Gang for whom, this group especially went hunting so that they can get him a suitable or probably 100,000 years old ring. They found the perfect soul beast for him and after fighting For 6 long hours Grandmaster managed to land a finishing blow to it. It was a giant Holy White Dragon of light attribute, yes they fought and killed a real giant dragon. Grandmaster not only got spirit ring and soul bone of 100,000 Years old beast but while absorbing the red ring The Dragon pill of the beast also goes ingested and absorbed by him. A Dragon Pill is an energy body that slowly forms after a Giant Dragon becomes an a.d.u.l.t. It contains the blood lineage of a Giant Dragon, as well as its origin strength. It''s something a Giant Dragon uses to develop its spiritual senses. You can take it like this: a Dragon Pill from a Giant Dragon is like the soul core of a human soul master. It''s even more important than a soul core. You have to kill a Giant Dragon to obtain its Dragon Pill. Its greatest effect is to cleanse in taker''s bodies and strengthen their blood and bones. Simply put, after you consume the Dragon Pill, your body will become as strong as a Giant Dragon''s. Even when you try to break through to become an Ultimate Douluo, you don''t have to worry about your body not being strong enough. The pill even further purifies the light attribute of the grandmaster''s spirit. After absorbing the ring grandmaster then skipped two levels and became a Titled Douluo of rank 93 and chose the title: HOLY DRAGON EMPEROR DOULUO. He can actually fight evenly with Ranks 95 douluo because of his spirit being of The Highest quality among animal spirit.


    The Shrek group and academy now consists of A Ultimate Douluo Tang Hao of Rank 99, A Super Douluo Ah Yin of Rank 96, A Titled Douluo Yun Xiao-Gang of Rank 93, Three Soul douluo that is Liu Er long of Rank 84, Flander of rank 82 And Zhou wujii of Rank 81in teacher''s group and students have Dai Mubai rank 47, Oscar Rank 45, Tang Chen Rank 53, Tang San Rank 51, Fatty Ma Hongjun Rank 45, Xiao Wu Rank 46, Ning Rongrong Rank 45 & Zhu Zhuqing Rank 46. The group became very formidable and can shock the whole continent if it became known. It''s not the number but ranks corresponding to their age and quality of evolve spirit these spirit mater posses.


    Tang Chen and Tang San also told them about the possibility of Establishing their own sect, how it will work? What type of sect it will be? Who can possibly join? Etc and send the invitation to all their groups present there to join them. Ma Hongjun and Oscar readily agreed. They both came from a common background and How Tang family always treated them, trained them and Shared with them that the things that even major clans cannot provide to their most talented spirit master, it was huge for them. They didn''t say it loud but both have silently pledged Loyalty to Tang family. Grandmaster and Liu Er long join after them telling the group that they have already discarded from Blue Tyrant Lightning Dragon Clan and have no qualms in joining Tang Sect. Xiao Wu was never a problem Ning Rongrong has given a special privilege to join both clans but not to divulge their core secrets, other clans. Flander also joined but saying Shrek will be different and will not get any influence from sect to which boys agreed, Zhou wujii followed him. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing sighed and told them their story, tradition of their clans and if they don''t mind waiting for both of them will join after settling matters of their clans Tang brothers even agreed to it. Tang San then Gave them the Rest of Tang Sect techniques, they only had manual with the help of these techniques their progress will be multiplied. Tang Chen then especially invited Ma Hongjun and Oscar to come with them to four single attribute clans meeting with their family including Xiao Wu.


    Three days later Tai Long came to Tang Family and invited them to his clan to attend the meeting which will begin at noon. Tang Family, Ma Hongjun and Oscar left the academy to go to One strength clan''s home. It was a big place with giant gates. They all went inside the clan house and then to the meeting room. As the people of the room saw Tang Hao three Great pressure of soul douluo level suddenly fall on children of the group, but then they were shielded by Ah Yin. These three pressure was from three Clan Heads of Four Single Attribute Clans specifically named ONE STRENGTH CLAN, ONE DEFENSE CLAN, ONE SPEED CLAN, AND ONE BREAKING CLAN.


    Tang Hao explained the group about the Four single attribute clans and their clan heads to the group. How did they look? How Formidable they are? What are their spirits? Why the called single attribute clan? He even told them that individually these clans were nothing but one pony trick spirit master as they completely focused on enhancing only one attribute of their spirit but if combined they will be easily beast any of lower 4 sects.


    The clan heads were sitting in the same order and enjoying the drinks. In the Most, Right was Tai Tan, Next to him was an old man half a head shorter than Tai Tan. This person''s face was like a heavy date, steel needle-like short hair already grizzled, his face ruddy, a pair of bell sized eyes bright and full of expression, extremely broad shoulders. Even though the robes he wore were very spacious, his build filled with incomparable power and grandeur was still visible in his movements. If Tai Tan was like a towering mountain, then he was like a wide and solid fortress. He was the clan head of Defense clan, Niu Gao of The "Armor Plated Giant Rhinoceros" spirit A Soul Douluo of 85th rank. Defense clan was a name suggests focus on defense and famous for building and Architect.


    Next to him was sitting the old man that was slim, but seemed extremely well proportioned. His long hair hung across his back, but it was already snow-white. If not for his face being as rosy as an infant''s, he would seem even older than Tai Tan and Niu Gao. But all of them knew that he was really a year younger than Niu Gao. His soul power was also around the 84 rank A Soul Douluo. That was also the Speed Clan''s clan chief, Bai He. His Spirit is "Needle-Tailed Swift Bird." The reason they walked the road of speed was also greatly related to their spirit. Because the Speed Clan''s spirit was a bird with the fastest flight speed. They were experts in scouting.


    The last man in the room was an old man. This elder was slim, built somewhat similar to Bai He, but one head taller than him. His hair also wasn''t as snow white as Bei He''s, but rather pitch black. His complexion was rosy, but his expression somewhat gloomy, cold eyes giving the feeling of a vulture. Bai He now sat next to him, speaking to him in a low voice. Clearly, this was the Breaking Clan''s chief, Yang Wudi. Power Attack System, level eighty-fourth Spirit Douluo, the spirit of Breaking Clan was lance, called "Soul breaking Spear."


    The pressure the release immediately brought attention to their clan members and one strength clan members who can guess what happened. Several people came to their chief to see what has riled them up. Tai Tan son Tai Nuo stood beside him, similarly, Niu Gao''s son Niu Ben stood next to his father. Bai he''s granddaughter Bai Chenxiang who was of the same age as Tang San was looking confused at new groups'' arrival and standing next to him and two breaking clan members stood next to Yang Wudi. The atmosphere was tensed.

 Chapter 44 - NEGOTIATIONS

    All the people in the room were looking at Tang Hao''s group especially Tang Hao. His actions were responsible for most of their suffering. If he wasn''t so rash they wouldn''t have to live such a hard life and loss of may their clan members. Three clan heads then look at Tai Tan who was just calmly sitting there. They understood that this meeting was arranged by him. Niu Gao, who was always close to him suddenly shouted and said: "Tai Tan, What is the meaning of this? Why have you arranged such a meeting? Do you want us to rejoin Clear Sky Sect? Didn''t we suffer enough because of him and clear sky sect? Give us one reason we don''t take our clan and move out of heaven dou city now." The other two have the same thoughts.


    Tai Tan stood up bowed to them and said:" For this old fool please listen to them before making any decisions. No, I don''t want any of us to rejoin Clear Sky Sect. They don''t Represent that sect though they are here to recruit you to their family''s new sect. It was I who begged them to come here, Master wanted to make up for his mistakes, so he came with his family and three youngsters I really don''t know about to help us. Our main enemy is spirit Hall and it''s increasing their domain very fast. It won''t be long that they will come to us because of the bad blood between us. I wanted to reunite our four one attribute clan together like it used to be back in the day. Please, For this old fools listen to them once."


    The people of the room were awkward now the head of the host clan was bowing his head to the guests for them to listen to newcomers. Tang Hao suddenly stood next to Tai Tan and bowed his head to them as well, this gesture was repeated by all of the Tang Hao''s group that came with him.


    Seeing their old friend, Tang Hao, a woman and 5 teenagers bowing to them and logic behind Tai Tan''s head. Three heads of clan sighed, Bai He stepped forward, raised their head and then Bai He said time Tai Tan said: "Okay we will listen to them but don''t expect us to follow them after how their predecessors have treated us. We are willing to listen to them only once for you. We also want to know how and what are the qualifications to have you be so hopeful of their sect." Other clan head snorted but remained to listen to Tang Hao''s group.


    Truth was they never blamed Tang Hao but clear sky sect. Tang Hao was just defending his family. Any man worth their existence according to them would do the same. Tang Hao was the youth they have seen being born and brought up in front of them, Bai He even was his uncle as his sister was Tang Hao''s mother. They have seen Tang Hao become strong and blooming as a talent comparable to his grandfather "Tang Chen". They have seen Tang Hao always had an arrogant and dominating attitude within him and were proud of him as he was their own son. Seeing such youth bowing his head before them has made them unknowingly sad. The resentment in their hearts severely lessened.


    Tang Chen stepped forward and said:" Thank you for the opportunity seniors, I assure you joining Tang sect will be beneficial to you. I am Tang Chen son of Clear sky douluo Tang hao and let me for the introductions, This to my right is my blood brother Tang San, girl next to him is our adopted sister Xiao wu, The lady standing next to my father is our birth mother Ah Yin or Blue Emperor Douluo. The other two are our comrades and the first member of our sect aside from my own family, The handsome red-haired youth is Ma Hongjun and handsome white-haired youth is Oscar" Tang Chen gave some time to process what he said. Other in-room was shocked that the woman Bowing to them was a Titled Douluo. In all douluo continent strength matters the most so Tang Chen deliberately and subtly told them that two Titled Douluo was present both in the room and Tang sect. After a few moments, Tang Chen continued and said: "Our Tang sect is a business based sect which will be beneficial for whoever joins us by solving their financial problems. We have our techniques which are highly compatible with seniors clans specialties, but we will talk about it later. For now, we will tell you how we plan to make money and what are the things that make us so sure that others will buy or product?" After that, he hinted toward Tang San to continue further as he can explain more about hidden weapons.


    Tang San then took a bunch of spit weapons from his ring and said: "These are our product we call them hidden weapons, This thing is called Godly Zhuge Crossbow, forty-eight crossbow bolts are hidden inside, including the crossbow bolts, all of it is made from refined iron. Each time the mechanism on top is wound, it can instantly shoot sixteen crossbow bolts from the holes in the front, tyrannically powerful. It can break defensive spirit abilities of the fortieth rank and below, and the crossbow bolts are furthermore poisoned. If used to sneak attack before the opponent raises his defense, even fiftieth and sixtieth level Spirit Masters will find it very difficult to escape. Just that since these crossbow bolts require extremely fine craftsmanship and uncommon materials, the cost is high."


    Tang San took back the Godly Zhuge Crossbow, swiftly winding the mechanism,


    "Seniors please watch."


    While speaking, Tang San raised his hand and fired. Along with a series of sonorous cracks, sixteen streaks of shadow entered the ground in an instant. Clan heads didn''t clearly see how they shot, but the granite floor already had sixteen small holes.


    Bai He couldn''t help asking:


    "How large is the killing range for this thing? And what is its price"


    Tang San said:


    " Due to our new forging techniques the greatest killing power is guaranteed within seventy meters, further than that, the power gradually weakens and it''s the price is 150 gold coins for one. I am not exaggerating the price we have told seven treasures school the same price as they are already interested in our weapons and want it to equip it to their immediate clansmen."


    Tai Tan said:


    "Bai He, I can prove this on his behalf. Selling this Godly Zhuge Crossbow for one hundred fifty gold spirit coins absolutely isn''t expensive. The craft required to make this weapon is executive and detailed. The forging techniques are such that it is even unknown to me. And I can say seven treasures school will be Tang Sect''s long term client."


    Tang San then Said: "There are other weapons but explaining them will waste seniors time so let me show a demonstration. Ma hongjun come to act as a target."


    "No problem! Come."


    He was just looking for an opportunity to show off in front of the beautiful woman. Eager to take on this task, he walked over to stand ten meters in front of Tang San.


    "Fourth brother, wait for me to prepare. Those hidden weapons of yours aren''t so easy to block."


    While speaking, Fatty immediately released his spirit.


    Along with his spirit releasing, Ma Hongjun''s body immediately straightened somewhat, his hair started turning scarlet red from red, his b.a.r.e limbs displaying dazzlingly beautiful feathers, and his whole body released hot temperature from him increasing the temperature of room alarmingly. What drew most attention was naturally those four spirit rings of his.


    Two yellow, two purple. Four rings altogether.


    Everybody was startled. Originally they haven''t paid attention to smiling and giggling handsome red hair colored much attention, they hadn''t expected him to actually also be a Spirit Expert level, Spirit Master. From how he called Tang San fourth brother, he was clearly even a bit younger than Tang San. And even Tang San looked 13-14 years old. The grandfather and granddaughter Bai He and Bai Chenxiang thought even more deeply. First putting aside Ma Hongjun''s spirit rings, when he released his spirit, both of them simultaneously felt an indescribable pressure hitting them. That was a feeling that made their souls tremble, an innate fear of their spirits. How was it possible? Their always proud expressions immediately changed greatly.


    Ma Hongjun somewhat boastfully said:


    "Junior is Ma Hongjun. Forty Fifth-ranked power attack type Spirit Expert. Spirit, True Fire Phoenix."


    As he spoke, his second and third spirit rings flashed simultaneously. Red hot flame suddenly soared from his body, the temperature in the entire drawing-room suddenly rising sharply, a pair of wings of flame extended from his back, immediately making this originally harmless-seeming handsome youth filled with an oppressive might. Bai He then realized it was because the king of all birds Phoenix as Ma Hongjun''s spirit was their initiate fear come from.


    The demonstration goes on then, Everybody sees Tang San''s entire chain of attacks was as fluent as moving clouds and flowing water. All the Spirit Masters here were experts, and could naturally sense how frightening the attack power of the hidden weapons were. Of course, they also sensed ma Hongjun''s formidable strength. He seemed to be blocking in a fl.u.s.ter, but very clearly, these hidden weapons still weren''t enough to threaten him.


    Tang San then said to clan head present there:


    "Seniors, the full set of equipment I mentioned is all here. This is the full deployment of five hundred gold spirit coins. Of course, these still don''t count as my Tang Sect''s most tremendous hidden weapons. Only sect disciples have the right to use those most powerful ones. Seniors you have seen its effect against the animal spirit, Spirit masters. I will once again let my brother demonstrate the attack for you to let you know it''s effective against the tool type spirits."


    Tang Chen stepped forward and said:" Second brother, please step forward for demonstration to the seniors."


    Oscar stepped forward and said:" Junior is Oscar. Forty fifth-ranked Spirit Expert." He already has summoned his spear from his spirit tool. Slowly two yellow, two purple rings emerged behind him. After that, the atmosphere changed around him as he brought out his spear intent. Oscar was training very hard since he picked his spear he simply fell in love with it, He fought everyone he can find to the point that he now has advanced his intent close to where Tang''s brothers are. He especially fought with Tang Hao even Tang Hao was impressed by his determination and gave a special direction to him.


    Tang Chen and Oscar''s demonstration ended after a while. People were surprised by the weapons but more than Oscar formidable strength. They thought that this youth didn''t use his spirit rings or it''s abilities to block weapons. Yang Wudi who was silent all this time stood up and Said to Oscar: "That spear isn''t your spirit, but you have progressed far in it, The spear is also very strong. Can you tell us what is your spirit?" As a person with spear spirit, he can tell the difference but others were shocked hearing this.


    Oscar sighed and said: "Senior have sharp eyes Junior is 15 years old, 45th rank Food support type spirit master and Spirit: Sausages."


    Everybody was shocked to hear, Forget about knowing they didn''t hear such young 45th rank food spirit mater. They now seriously intrigued by the sect. It all seems Hunky Dory but it was arranged by Tang Chen he invited Ma Hongjun and Oscar especially because of Ma Hongjun''s spirit and Oscar''s use of spirit. It was all to intrigue Bai He And Yang Wudi respectively. With this first part of his plan succeeded.


    Tang Chen again stepped forward and said: "Respected senior this was just only one of the aspects of benefits we are talking about. As, we told you, in the beginning, there were techniques that would complement your specialties. For further proving our point we ask seniors that they allow us brothers to Spar with a member of your clan below rank 70." Both Tang Chen and Tang San combine can take one of the clan heads, but they only wanted to gain the confidence and forgiveness of clan heads not to humiliate anyone of them. Both parties agreed. Tai Nuo and Niu ben were sent by both their clan heads. Tang Chen stepped forward and stood in front of them. They introduced themselves as Tai Nuo,59th rank soul king, vigorous Orangutan spirit and Niu Ben was 61rank soul emperor, Spirit: Armored plated giant rhinoceros.


    Tang Chen introduced himself as "Tang Chen, 13 years old, Rank 53, Soul king, Spirits: Blue silver Emperor and Clear Sky Hammer." Tang Chen deliberately focused his soul power in his voice and spoke slowly so that everyone can hear about his talent and blessing. Both brothers are founders and future heads of the sect, they have to show off their talent to gain allies or members for their sect. His effort wasn''t wasted every clan head had perked their ear after hearing this.


    The battle didn''t last even for 2 minutes Tang Chen summoned his blue silver spirit made a clone of himself. While original attacked Niu Ben with mystic jade hands sending him to a wall, his clone useful controlling crane to disrupt the flow and strength of Tai Nuo''s fist and catching dragon after that to throw him to the wall next to Niu Ben. Both were knocked out. Others were truly surprised that Tang Chen defeated two opponents of higher ranks with only using one soul skill. Both Tai Tan and Niu Gao saw the techniques and knew how beneficial it will be for their one attribute clans. They now really wanted to Enter Tang Sect. But kept quiet for the moment.


    Tang Chen went back and Tang San stepped forward he said to Bai He: "Junior just want to compete in pure speed for one incense stick if senior allows it."


    Bai He just nodded his head and gestures his granddaughter to step forward, Bai Chenxiang stepped forward and said: "Bai Chenxiang, 13 years old, 32nd rank, soul ancestor, spirit: Needle Tailed swift bird."


    Tang San replied:" Tang San,13 years old 51st rank, soul king, spirits: blue silver emperor and clear sky hammer."


    The room suddenly went quiet. Now everyone realized how talented Tang Hao''s sons were both are 13 years old soul king and to add to that they were rare twin spirit soul maters. They didn''t know about the blue silver emperor but how can they not know about the Clear sky hammer spirit? Both kids have boundless prospects and were more talented than Tang Hao himself. This Tang sect has a very bright future with these two in them. They now realize that how these two 13-year-old kids were continuously stirring wave after wave and cunningly engaging them who were at least 6 or 7 times of their age to follow their lead. A must quality of a leader. They inwardly nodded their heads, not only them but even Tang Hao and Ah Yin were surprised by their sons'' maturity.


    The speed battle lasted for a while, by the clever use of Ghost shadow perplexing steps Tang San, created mirage effect and remain untouched not even summoning his spirits, while Bai Chenxiang used all her soul skills to enhance her speed.


    After their competition ended Yang Wudi said he will have his clan member compete with Oscar if Tang brothers don''t mind. Oscar and one soul king of breaking clan then battled, they tied after 30 minutes as they both were exhausted to even lift their hands. Oscar benefited from this confrontation. After Their battle, Tang Chen stepped towards Yang Wudi and said: "Junior heard from his father that your esteemed clan is famous for making medicine and poison. So junior ha especially prepared a present for your clan, if they entered Our sect. Please allow this junior to show his sincerity by showing the gift to senior."


    Yang Wudi had already decided to enter the sect but was again intrigued at what Tang Chen has that he was so sure that he, Yang Wudi will definitely enter the Tang sect just by looking at his present. Others were also curious. Tang Chen took out a pale pink flower without leaves. The length of its stem was three chi and the diameter was two chi. Every petal of it looked as glittering and translucent as crystal.


    "You''re really giving it to me?" Yang Wudi''s voice was somewhat trembling from excitement and exhilaration. "Good, this old fellow will follow you in the future. Ah�� Why didn''t you take it out at the beginning? Had you taken it out earlier, I would have already joined your sect. Only, say it first, your Tang Sect isn''t allowed to restrict me."


    Even Bai He who was close to Yang Wudi the most said: "is this flower really that important."


    Yang Wudi put his nose over the big flower and sniffed at it with all his strength, dancing with joy like a madman, "Haha, hahahahaha, I''ve been searching for it for a lifetime, I never thought I''d be getting it this way. Aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure, with you, is there any poison I dare not make? Nor will there be any tragedies. Haha, excellent."


    Yang Wudi looked at Bai He and said: "To you all, it may not be, However, to me, the Aromatic silk beauty immortal treasure is very vital. With it, I needn''t be afraid of any medicine or poison when studying them. With it, I can try many materials that I didn''t dare to try in the past. Moreover, its fragrance can also cause a lot of materials'' effects to mutate and improve their effectiveness. For us Breaking Clan, this thing is a priceless treasure, even my life I won''t begrudge."


    Hearing this Tang Chen asked others: "Seniors what are your decisions, I can even give you a manual that will guarantee all your clan will progress fast and a pill for each of you, clan heads to reach Titled Douluo rank in a couple of years".


    With this Tang Chen sealed the deal, Every spirit master wanted to be Titled Douluo, no one was the exception to this. When Four of them heard this They practically jumped and caught Tang Chen''s shoulders. Tang Chen nodded towards them. The immediately knelt and pledged their loyalties then and there only. Their only demand was the sect must become subsidiary sect to clear sky sect as they knew Clear Sky Sect will not be willing to clear their hands from such talented sons of Tang Hao.


    Bai He suddenly said: "But where will our sect''s Headquarter be, We don''t have such funds."


    Tang Chen chucked and replied:" If one strength clan will allow, we will make this place our headquarter and purchase the landscape around, construct grander Headquarter here not only that it will also be a Fortress with our hidden weapon installed everywhere to accompany any unwanted guests. You don''t have to worry about money our family will take care of it."


    Tai Tan laughed at this and said: "Leave purchasing of lands and construction to me and Niu Gao. We will take care of it you all go and make preparations to move here in 3-4 months."


    Tang Chen then took out Three medium and one large box in front of them and said: "Seniors let the money be this junior''s parting gift to all of you. It will smooth the development of our Sect and your journey back to heaven dou city."


    After discussing a while all other clan heads with their clansmen moved out deciding to return 4 months later. The foundation of Tang sect began Tang Chen told the clan heads that they will get their techniques, manual & hidden weapons when they will meet again in 4 months. Tang family with Oscar and Ma Hongjun returned to Shrek academy and told others about the successful meeting they had. Tang Chen has written the method of hundred and thousand refinement and gave it to Tai Tan as his help for letting them recruit more members to their sect.

 Chapter 45 - AUNT TANG YUE-HUA”

    Today was the day Tang Family was ready to leave to go to Clear Sky Sect. The group already told their friends in Shrek academy about it. Tang Hao came and told Ah Yin, Tang Chen and Tang San to follow him. They didn''t bring Xiao Wu with them because they knew it will not be a pleasant reunion.


    Walking straight into the most bustling center of Heaven Dou City, Tang Hao stopped before a lofty building. This was a small house with five stories, which was considered very tall even in Heaven Dou City. The first impression this house gave people was elegance. The overall architectural style was simple and unadorned, the horizontal inscribed board only carrying two simple words, Moon Pavilion.


    There weren''t many people coming and going, but one could tell that the people passing through here were all sumptuously dressed or people with extremely beautiful manners. Men and women both.


    "Dad, what is this place?" Tang San asked. Others were also curious. Even Ah Yin doesn''t seem to know it.


    "This is the place where we meet someone then we will go to sect." Tang Hao replied.


    Speaking, Tang Hao lead the way over towards the Moon Pavilion.


    The four had just walked over to the door when they were blocked, two black-clothed youths barring the way. The two youths both appeared rather handsome, dressed neatly. Each raising a hand, they blocked their path.


    "I''m sorry, please leave. Moon Pavilion doesn''t receive shabbily dressed people."


    Tang San and Chen frowned. Even though their clothes were simple, they were spotless. Clearly, the counterpart was speaking to Tang Hao who didn''t like to dress up and wearing very casual clothing. Very naturally taking a step forward, Tang Chen raised his head to look at the two youths on the steps, spitting out an ice-cold voice, "Out of the way."


    Two surges of incorporeal killing intent pulsed and those two youths tumbled backward as if electrocuted. When they looked at Tang Chen again, it was like they saw a monster, looking at each other with horror.


    They weren''t even Spirit Masters, how could they resist Tang Chen who had Deathgod domain filled with killing intent Which he acquired by killing countless soul beasts in his magical space?


    Tang Hao glanced at his son but didn''t say anything, walking inside with large strides.


    Tang San, Tang Chen followed behind his father, entering this Moon Pavilion together Ah Yin also followed them.


    The two youths only sensed a cold intent emitting from Tang Chen, and didn''t have the courage step forward to block them again.


    Only when Tang Chen''s silhouette had disappeared from their line of sight did they breathe out, but they both discovered that their clothes were already soaked through with sweat, and one of them rushed around the back of the Moon Pavilion in a great hurry.


    Entering the first floor of the Moon Pavilion, the first thing one met was a faint fragrance. The spirit screen was carved from yellow poplar, emitting a faint wood fragrance. In front of the spirit, screen were two three-meter tall different kinds of orchids emitting a faint delicate fragrance. Even though it was only one step into the Moon Pavilion, it still seemed like an isolated world. Moving around the spirit screen was an expansive hall. The floor was covered with one-meter wide gray square bricks, and the surroundings were littered with decorative items made from all kinds of costly wood. Behind a wide table ahead stood several simply dressed, but equally refined, young women. On either side of the desk were exquisite staircases.


    Seeing Tang Hao, Ah Yin, and their sons, those young women were clearly somewhat surprised. They obviously didn''t understand how people dressed like Tang Hao could enter.


    Tang Hao strolled forward, walking up to the desk and saying to the tallest young woman:


    "Tell Yue-Hua, an old friend is visiting."


    The young woman stared blankly a moment, her elegant eyebrows wrinkling minutely,


    "You are..."


    Tang Hao held his hands behind his back,


    "You tell Yue-Hua when the full moon shatters, rare old friends arrive. She will know who I am."


    Looking over Tang Hao, then again looking over his family at Tang Hao''s side, perhaps she was influenced by Tang Hao''s apathetic mood, but the young woman''s expression shifted, nodding and saying:


    "Please wait a moment." Finished speaking, she swiftly went upstairs along the staircase to the side.


    After a while, a graceful and luxuriously beautiful woman slowly descend the stairs. Behind her still followed two beautiful young women.


    Seeing this beautiful woman, Tang San couldn''t help being somewhat astonished, because he unexpectedly couldn''t see her true age. At first glance, she seemed twenty-seven or twenty-eight, but her eyes seemed to understand everything in the world, not something a twenty-seven-year-old woman could compare to. The long dress with silver court decorations seemed to hug her body, and if Tang San absolutely had to compare her to someone he knew, in temperament alone, perhaps only his mother could be mentioned in the same sentence.


    There was no soul power emitting from her. She clearly wasn''t a spirit master. Just at this moment, a fantastic scene appeared. Tang San and Tang Chen clearly felt a gentle wave release from that courtly dressed beautiful woman. The waves she released were graceful and natural, so gentle that they seemed able to calm all the sadness in the world. Domain, certainly, that was a Domain. Possessing two great Domains, Tang Chen instantly sensed the cause of the beautiful woman''s fluctuations. However, if she possessed a Domain, how come there were no spirit power fluctuations? Tang San also felt that and was astonished by that. Could it be that she was already so formidable that she could hide her spirit power from their senses? If so, that would make this woman a Title Douluo level power.


    Walking down the stairs with quick steps, her movements even seemed somewhat frenetic. The beautiful woman quickly walked over to Tang Hao, and without caring about his family next to her, both her hands quickly caught Tang Hao''s shoulders. Her eyes were already covered with watery mist,


    "Hao, is it really you? You, why..."


    Sensing that the woman didn''t have the slightest bit of hostility towards his father, and further what his father said about old friends before, Tang Chen and Tang San relaxed.


    Looking at her Tang Hao nodded. The beautiful woman''s lips trembled, and she fiercely threw herself into Tang Hao''s embrace, crying loudly. Both her hands tightly encircled Tang Hao''s waist, as if she wanted to blend herself into Tang Hao. Right now there wasn''t a trace left of her grace.


    Those were entirely bitter tears from the release of emotion, making people unable to keep from glancing sidelong.


    They parted. Ah Yin stepped forward and said: "Sister, Yue-Hua it''s been a long time."


    Tang Yue-Hua shockingly said: "How? How are you here alive? "Tang Yue-Hua then looked at brothers and asked Tang Hao and Yin: "Are they your sons." Both of them nodded.


    Both boys were behind their mother. Yue-Hua''s elegant eyebrows wrinkled slightly,


    "What are you hiding from, I''m your aunt."


    "Ah?"


    Tang San and Tang Chen opened his eyes wide, looking at the beautiful woman in front.


    Tang Hao nodded to Tang Brothers,


    "She''s your aunt."


    Both boys didn''t think they would meet their relatives in Heaven Dou City. They only knew the Clear Sky sect went to hiding. Tang Yue-Hua came and hugged both boys, they returned the hug, Maybe it was because of blood being thicker than water they didn''t outright reject her hug as they thought they would if they meet any Clear sky sect people.


    Turning, looking rebukingly at Tang Hao, Tang Yue-Hua said angrily:


    "After so many years, only now do you know to come find me? Go, follow me upstairs."


    Finished speaking, Tang Yue-Hua grabbed Tang brothers'' hands and turned to head upstairs.


    Tang Hao looked somewhat helplessly at this younger sister, Ah Yin followed after him.


    As she walked, Tang Yue-Hua wiped her tears and said to Tang brothers:


    "Children, what''s your names?"


    "I''m called Tang San younger of two." Tang San replied and "I''m Tang Chen elder son. "


    Hearing their names Tang Yue-Hua looked at Tang Hao. Who Just shrugged his shoulders. Tang Yue-Hua smiled: "The top floor is my private area. Without my permission, nobody will come up. Sit."


    She pushed Tang brothers into chairs, then turned to look at Tang Hao. Tang Yue-Hua said furiously: "How many years? You actually didn''t even send a message."


    Tang Hao and Ah Yin also sat beside their sons, after that. He lowered his head, speaking faintly: "Eldest brother, is he still well?" Hearing the question Ah Yin also perked her ear.


    Tang Yue-Hua went blank a moment. After a long time, she slowly shook her head,


    "I don''t know. You also know the eldest brother. He hides everything at the bottom of his heart. Last time I was home, I accidentally saw him holding a picture of us three as children. Even I don''t know what passed."


    Tang Chen felt his father next to him stiffen a moment even his mother was looking very sad, Tang Hao said: "I''m the one who let down the sect."


    "What''s the point of saying this now? This time you''ve returned with great difficulty. No matter what you say, I won''t let you leave again. You definitely have to return with me. The Eldest brother. The Eldest brother has always missed you."


    Tang Hao said with somewhat expectancy and longing: "I have come to you for that. I and my family want to return to the sect. I have come here to ask you to go and inform the eldest brother and Sect elders about it 5 days later we will arrive at sect."


    Tang Yue-Hua was very happy to hear that she said she will go there tomorrow only. She then decided to talk to Ah Yin about her resurrection and other things. Both women talked for a long time. Tang Yue-Hua also talked to her nephews about what happened until now. How have they grown? what happened in their life? Do they have girlfriends? What are their ranks? Was shocked by receiving answers. She only let the boys go after hearing all the things she wants. Tang Yue-Hua left the next day morning after giving Tang family the map to reach the Clear sky sect.

 Chapter 46 - RETURN TO CLEAR SKY SECT

    After 3 days of staying at the Moon Pavillion Tang family decided to go to the marked place on the map provided to Tang Hao by Tang Yue-Hua. The distance wasn''t far, roughly three hundred li east of Heaven Dou City. Behind him was a ring of mountains, and in front of Tang Hao and his family was a small village not much different from the Holy Spirit Village he once left. Tang Hao and his family looked it over carefully. Tang Hao could be sure that he hadn''t found the wrong place. Just here, ill.u.s.trated by the map, the Clear Sky School was unexpectedly this little village in front of him.


    Once the number one sect under heaven, had actually degenerated to this? Tang Hao put away his map and walked towards this seemingly unremarkable mountain village with big strides. At the same time, he also felt a kind of indescribable sadness.


    Not so long ago, the Clear Sky School had still been the Douluo Continent Spirit Master world''s number one sect.


    But now it had degenerated to hiding in a mountain village. Even if this was a very good way to hide, to a clan with such a formidable history, this was an enormous setback. Bringing disaster to the sect was admittedly his mistake, but what choice did he have? All kinds of thoughts spinning in his mind, Tang Hao and his family had already walked up to the mountain village entrance. Just as he thought to step inside, several middle-aged villagers just returned from farming blocked their way.


    "Please leave, we don''t welcome outsiders here."


    The speaker was a thick and strong built middle-aged man. He sized up Tang Hao and his family as he spoke, his gaze somewhat suspicious.


    Tang Hao sighed inwardly, standing straight,


    "We are no outsider, we are only returning home."


    The middle-aged villager stared blankly,


    "Returning home? We haven''t had any young master and his family like you around here. We''re all country folk. What home are you returning to?"


    Tang Hao didn''t need to look with his eyes to sense that the other villagers nearby began to grow apprehensive, their grip on the farming tools in their hands clearly tightening. Their feet shifted slightly, faintly with the intention of surrounding him.


    Unwilling to waste time here, Tang Hao slowly raised his left hand, blacklight surging out of his palm. With a grave and powerful aura, the Clear Sky Hammer quietly appeared. Tightening his left hand around the handle, Tang San smiled slightly,


    "Can this prove it?" Even though he didn''t bring out his spirit rings the size of the hammer was enough proof.


    Seeing the Clear Sky Hammer, several middle-aged people first stared blankly, but the mood very quickly relaxed a lot. As they looked at Tang Hao and his family again, the only thing remaining in their gazes was respect. The middle-aged man Tang San spoke with before probed:


    "Dare I ask which family you''re from? I don''t think I''ve seen you before."


    Tang San didn''t want to get tangled up here,


    "My sister is called Tang Yue-Hua, she had informed the clan about our return."


    These villagers didn''t dare to be neglectful of their family and quickly led them into the village. They know in the entire clear sky clan the only brothers Tang Yue-Hua have are clear sky sect master and sect''s criminal Clear sky Douluo Tang Hao. And the middle-aged man before them was the later of the above mentioned. They were happy that Clear sky douluo was coming back to the sect.


    They invited Tang Hao & his family to rest in an empty house, while they sent people to inform the sect. After waiting for approximately an hour, there were sounds of urgent footsteps outside. The door opened, and three grey clothed men appeared in the doorway. The man in the lead had wide shoulders and a broad back, his nose straight and jaw square, short hair like steel needles, seeming to be around thirty or so, bulging muscles hidden under his long grey jacket, he was like a lion ready to spring, brimming with a vigorous forceful feeling.


    "Are you sit, Clear sky douluo and his family"The grey clothed big man asked politely. A sharp light glittered in his eyes, and after looking Tang Chen & Tang San up and down, besides curiosity, his expression held some hostility.


    Both brothers were surprised and sure they have never met the three people, so why was hostility towards them. Both can understand about his father but them they didn''t understand. But they can tell these three were very strong, especially that thirty-year-old big man. Seeming to be around thirty, his spirit power was still above the sixtieth rank. Breaking through the sixtieth rank at this age, he should be considered fairly outstanding in the young generation of the Clear Sky School. And the other two whose ages seemed in late twenties should have strength somewhere between the fiftieth and sixtieth rank.


    Even if the Clear Sky School had sealed its gates, they could tell how formidable the sect''s true strength was by these three directly related disciples. After all, this was the number one sect under heaven!


    "I''m Tang Long. It''s fine if you call me big brother. In our generation, I''m the oldest. These two are Tang Tian and Tang Yu, they''re also our directly related brothers." The big man politely introduced them to Tang Hao and his family.


    Tang long Then turned towards Chen and San and said: "Second aunt''s boasted about you both like a deluge of heavenly flowers, I didn''t believe it before, but I do now. Being able to have your present cultivation at your age, really isn''t easy. You seem to have broken through the fiftieth rank. only a few ranks less than these two." Both boys smiled wryly at the same time, ''Aunt, what did you tell people to cause such hostility?'' But now it seemed that these blood-related brothers were very straightforward.


    Though Tang Hao can be considered criminal of the clan but the sect itself divided into two factions about the matter. One faction held Tang Hao responsible for what happened to sect, this mainly consists of sect elders and people who lost their family members to spirit Hall. Other people didn''t blame Tang Hao but their own weakness for sect''s condition. They know Tang Hao was only saving his family but it was they who were weak to defend themselves and sect from Spirit Hall. This group consists of sect master and even some elders. These people were definitely from the latter faction.


    Three disciples of clear sky sect led Tang Hao and his family to sect. They reached in front of the enormous stone building was just like a fort. The main gate was five meters tall, and this stony edifice was extremely stocky. Above the gate, three words were boldly carved into the rock, with a grandness that could oppose the surrounding mountains ���� Clear Sky Sect. Before the gate, two equally grey clothed youths hastily bowed in salute as they saw the seven approaching, but one of them still blocked Tang family''s path,


    "Please display your sect credentials."


    "Credentials?"


    Tang brothers stared blankly a moment. They, of course, didn''t know what these so-called credentials were, and couldn''t help somewhat puzzled looking to Tang long.


    Tang long smiled:


    "It''s the Clear Sky Hammer! Don''t tell me there''s anything that could better prove that we''re directly related sect disciples than the Clear Sky Hammer? They''re not familiar with you, so just show them. Those are the rules. Let them have a look. Only us directly related sect disciples and their family can enter here. The sect''s subordinates and outer sect disciples are all in that village outside."


    At this point, his mood fell somewhat, his gaze at the Tang family also held something. Indeed, judging by the appearance of the village one could tell there were just a few hundred people. The subordinates of the Clear Sky School were already so few, it clearly showed how difficult the sect''s situation was now. The expression in Tang brothers'' eyes darkened somewhat. They, of course, understood the reason why these brothers'' looks at them changed. Even though it couldn''t be said that the Clear Sky School''s present situation could be completely blamed on their father, it was still inextricably linked to him.


    Turning to youths at the gate both brothers lifted their respective hand which had their Clear Sky Hammer spirit. Both boys summoned their respective hammer, the atmosphere around them changed, a heavy atmosphere surrounded all the people present only Tang Hao and Ah yin was not affected but others were trying best not to kneel. Due to being angry because of their conversation just now the boys summoned their spirit in full force, Transcended level clear sky hammer of Tang Chen in his right and Secondary awakened clear sky hammer of Tang San in his left hand, their hammers quality were superior to the normal clear sky hammer. The five indoor disciples felt the same suppression as Bai He felt because of Ma Hongjun spirit release. What shocked indoor disciples most was the spirit rings of the brothers. 5-black rings were summoned behind them both. Tang Yue-Hua did tell the Tang long group of brothers being blessed with twin spirit and they majorly used Blue silver spirit. But they didn''t think these 13 years old youths have also added 5 rings to their clear sky hammer spirit, let alone all were black cloured rings.


    Tang Hao suddenly said, "That''s enough."Both boys then retrieved their spirit and the atmosphere changed back to normal. Tang Hao then also summoned his clear sky hammer but like earlier, he didn''t summon his rings. The youths at the gate were still looking at the brothers as they were monsters.


    Tang Long unhappily clapped one of them,


    "What are you looking at, still not getting out of the way."


    "Yes" They both replied but their gaze was now filled with respect for Tang family. They moved aside and open the gate for them.


    Past the gate, the first thing inside was a spacious courtyard, followed by a tall stone building. Tang Long gave Tang family an introduction:


    "There are about four generations of the directly related sect disciples, adding up to over two hundred people. We''re considered the third generation. We also boast the largest number of people, not far short of a hundred. This is the front courtyard, used when the sect master gathers everyone. The rear courtyard is even bigger, that''s our training area. The sect emphasizes actual combat, and each month the third and fourth generation children will conduct real combat drills under the elders'' supervision. That sets the strength ranking."


    Tang Long''s expression changed, gravely saying: "We''ll quickly go see the sect master. I reckon we''ve kept him waiting."


    Tang Long brought Tang family into the Clear Sky School''s main building.


    The Clear Sky School''s buildings didn''t give the slightest impression of lavishness, but neither were they plain. their overall greatest characteristic was the word massive.


    Entering the main building, also that castle-like place, passing through wide hallways, they ascended to the second floor via stairs inside.


    On the way they saw a lot of Clear Sky School disciples, all dressed in grey clothing. The Tang Long brought Tang family to a halt before an arched door in the innermost part of the second floor.


    Tang long raised his hand and knocked twice,


    "Sect master, we''ve brought Sir, Tang Hao, and his family."


    "Enter."


    A deep rich voice echoed from within the room. To Tang brothers'' ears, it was extraordinarily familiar, because this voice was eighty percent similar to his father Tang Hao''s. Tang Long pushed open the door and signaled Tang brothers with his eyes, then took the lead to go inside.


    Tang Yue-Hua sat gracefully on a sofa. Seeing the Tang Hao, Ah Yin, Tand Chen and Tang San follow Tang Long inside, the smile on her face instantly grew wider.


    Tang brothers naturally glanced at his aunt, but their attention was still drawn by the stalwart figure behind the table. More than two meters tall, the back of a tiger and waist of a bear, a chiseled face and short grizzled hair. He was equally dressed in grey, but sitting there, he was like the core of this castle. Two meters was perhaps not very tall, but if Tang brothers had to describe this person in words, perhaps They could only call him ''towering''.


    Seeing the person in front of them, Tang Hao suddenly knelt to him. Ah Yin and Tang brothers did the same.


    "Get up."


    The deep voice came from that man. That''s right, this person was the Clear Sky School''s current sect master, Tang Hao''s elder brother, Tang Xiao. One of Clear Sky School''s twin Douluo. His title was Howling Sky.


    Tang Hao didn''t get up immediately but rather kowtowed three times to Tang Xiao, three dong dong dong sounds echoing as his forehead impacted the floor. Others that kneel with him did the same.


    Tang Yue-Hua''s brows wrinkled, hastily stepping forward to pull up them,


    "What are you doing? Your matters from back then can''t be left to you and your family to undertake now."


    Whether her or Tang Xiao, both naturally understood that the Tang family made these three head bumps for Tang Hao''s past action to Tang Xiao.


    "A father''s debts pass to the son, this is Heaven''s law and earth''s principle. Sect Master, We hope to assume responsibility for everything on behalf of our father."


    Ever since Tang Hao''s family stepped through the door, Tang Xiao''s expression had been somewhat indeterminate. Hearing these words, Tang Xiao fiercely slapped the stone table in front of him with a palm, furiously shouting:


    "What can you assume?"


    With a soft chi sound, the table in front of Tang Xiao quietly collapsed, unexpectedly turning into fine powder just like that, against expectations without influencing anything in the surroundings. Imperceptibly, he had already revealed his profound and frightful cultivation.


    Tang Long-standing to the side was inwardly speechless. That was a two-ton table carved from the most solid granite. Breaking it wasn''t difficult, but noiselessly turning it into dust was.


    After his anger calms down Tang Xiao came and hugged Tang Hao and said:" How are you brother, you didn''t contact me in all these years were you really angry because of our father''s decision. But you didn''t contact me or Yue-Hua either why? We know you suffered."


    "Big brother."Ah, Yin''s face was already covered with tears. She stepped forward next to Tang Hao and looked at Tang Xia.


    The brothers let go, and Tang Xiao somewhat foolishly looked at Ah Yin,


    "Ah Yin, you, you..." he looked towards a woman who once both brothers liked but she has chosen Tang Hao. And he stepped down and blessed both of them.


    Ah Yin smiled sadly,


    "Ah''Hao guarded me for ten years, and finally little San and Chen helped me resurrect and now I''m a complete human. I didn''t think there would be a day I could see brother again."


    Tang Xiao looked foolishly at Ah Yin, muttering to himself:


    "Your choice was right. I''m just a coward. I didn''t have the courage to love you. Brother Hao is much, much stronger than me."


    Tang Xiao sobered from his complicated mood, watching Tang Hao deeply,


    "Brother Hao, don''t blame the father. Ok? He also had his difficulties. With the situation back then and grandfather away from the sect, father worried the Clear Sky School would end under his watch. So..."


    Tang Hao shook his head,


    "Big brother, don''t talk like that. I only want to kowtow to father''s spirit a few times, I''m the one who was unfilial and failed to live up to his expectations."


    Tang Xiao then told Tang Family to rest today, tomorrow they will sect elders and other disciples of their sect.

 Chapter 47 - TANG CHENS QUESTIONS

    In the morning Tang was having breakfast with Tang Xiao and Tang Yue-Hua. Tang Xiao said to Tang brothers: "Little nephews, in today''s ceremony for recognizing your ancestors and clan today, remember that the Clear Sky School is different from the outside world. I''ll leave you with one word, unyielding. Here, strength is the authority to speak. If you want to gain the attention of sect, you must first use your strength to prove yourself to the sect. Otherwise, you won''t be able to do anything."


    Tang Yue-Hua said:


    "The situation in the sect is very complicated right now. If we see it from your father''s point of view, the sect is internally split into two camps. One faction led by your uncle believes the matters back then wasn''t your father''s fault, but rather a conflict caused by Spirit Hall being overbearing. Even if Spirit Hall''s Supreme Pontiff died. Spirit Hall relying on its formidable influence to suppress the Clear Sky School was harmful to the sect, so we had no choice but to draw a clear line between us and your father. But in fact, your father didn''t do anything wrong. The other faction is led by a few still living first-generation elders. They believe that your father''s actions were ill-conceived, that marrying a spirit beast caused the later conflict, and almost led to the sect colliding with Spirit Hall head-on, producing irreparable consequences. Moreover, it still caused your grandfather to die from anger, an unpardonable sin."


    After hearing this anger of Tang Chen and Tang San reached their prime. Not helping his father was one thing but calling Their mother beast was something no son can endure. Tang brothers also thought about Xiao wu Their anger escalated even further. They basically shaking at the breakfast table. Suddenly Ah Yin hand placed her hands on their shoulders, and they calmed down. But Tang Hao knew his sons well, They just outwardly calm down inwardly both are seething.


    Tang Chen''s eyes displayed a deeply pondering light, "Aunt, you''re telling me that my matter of recognizing my ancestors and clan will be obstructed by the sect elders?"


    Tang Yue-Hua nodded,


    "Just so. I fear today''s business won''t go over too smoothly. Even if your father has returned, I''m afraid it will still be very difficult for them to forgive him. The second brother also separated himself from the sect for very long, drawing a clear line. I''m afraid they won''t easily allow you both to recognize your ancestors and sect."


    Tang San''s brows wrinkled,


    "If the elders don''t consent, what will the result be?"


    Tang Yue-Hua''s face turned gloomy,


    "In the worst case, you''ll be expelled from the sect, your spirits crippled. Of course, this is practically impossible, big brother is after all the sect master, and the elders will still give him some face. If I don''t guess too much, the elders will compromise in the end, driving you away from the sect, not recognizing you both as children of the Clear Sky School."


    Tang San looked at Tang Yue-Hua and said:


    "Then what should we do? Since the father has told you to inform our return, you should already have thought of a countermeasure."


    Tang Yue-Hua nodded,


    "Even though the elders are outdated, they always attach most importance to the sect. To gain their recognition, you must first do as your uncle said, prove your own strength in front of them. Use strength to conquer them. Afterwards, make some contributions to the sect. Like that they''ll be unable to oppose you recognizing your ancestors and clan. The reason your uncle''s hint was ''unyielding'' was to tell you that in our Clear Sky School, the strong eat the soft. Originally your uncle and your dad''s position in the strength was completely gained by fighting. Whoever refused got a beating, that''s how they established their authority. When your uncle returned to the sect to take over as sect master, the elders also called him into question, since he was always together with your father. Your uncle relied on his strength to defeat all the elders, thereby gaining their approval, becoming the new generation''s Clear Sky School sect master. Therefore, the process of your recognizing your ancestors and sect tomorrow won''t be effortless, there''s no harm in being a bit unyielding, use strength to prove you have the capability to help return the sect to its glory."


    Tang Chen said


    "We understand." In a grim tone. Then they all ate sumptuous breakfast.


    After some time, At clear sky clan courtyard.


    Tang Xiao has sent Tang Long to fetch Tang Family when they arrived there the saw completely different scene at the courtyard which was quiet when Tang family arrived yesterday, right now at least a hundred fifty people were gathered in the courtyard. The majority stood in a ring, while sect master Tang Xiao and five old and white-haired elders stood in the center of the courtyard.


    These five elders all seemed to be at least eighty years old, but each had a lively spirit, red l.u.s.ter across their whole faces. One elder among them was speaking to Tang Xiao about something with a stern expression.


    "Besides the people outside for procuring things and handling business, the sect''s directly related disciples are all here. Those five in the center are the sect''s five first-generation elders. Even the sect master has to deal with them. In terms of seniority, they''re all the sect master''s uncles."


    At this point, someone unknown shouted,


    "Tang Hao family get out of Clear Sky. You''re not welcome here." sudden provocation brought disorders among Clear sect disciples.


    Tang Chen''s and Tang San''s eyes narrowed slightly. Just as Tang Xiao was about to shout for order, suddenly, a faint white light spread from Tang Chen and a substantial killing intent from Tang San.


    Right now was the middle of the day. The mountaintop was undoubtedly very cold without the sunshine, but it was also the place closest to the sun. As the sunshine sprinkled down, the temperature would also be much higher than on level ground. The vicious sunshine would even cause sunburns. But right now, in the instant, the white light spread from Tang Chen he released the Deathgod Dominating domain. Inhumane killing intent and Gravity domain was released from Tang San, the Clear Sky School''s disciples all had a feeling as if they''d fallen into an ice cellar and was crushed mentally and physically. The ice-cold thick killing intent and suppressing force spread to every corner of the front courtyard.


    The numerous disorderly voices screeched to a sudden halt as if cut off with a sharp blade. Who could have thought that the previously quiet and contented, 13-14-year-old youths would actually be able to release this kind of almost substantial tyrannical killing intent and such force in their pressure?


    With a sweep of his gaze, Tang San almost instantly found that sect disciple who rushed to speak up first. That was a youth roughly twenty-year-old. Relying on his technique for locating sounds as well as his potent spiritual force, he directly locked him down. Tang Chen and Tang San then focus their domain entirely on him. With both brothers killing intent and domains even the youth released his spirit and spirit rings he was having a hard time breathing. His clothes were drenched and was struggling to stand. It seemed like some pulled all the air in his surroundings and pressed the mountain on him. The youth was above 40th rank master having 2-yellow and 2- purple rings. But he collapsed on the floor begging for air to breathe. Tang Hao lightly coughed and boys retrieved their killing intent and domains.


    This shocked the entire courtyard. They never expected that these two youth are that formidable that they defeated a Fortieth above rank clear sky sect disciple with just killing intent and pressure. They didn''t know about domain but elders did.


    Tang Xiao shouted:


    "Tang San Tang Chen, don''t be impudent in front of the elders."


    Tang Hao also went to his brother''s side with his family. Tang hao bowed and said: "My respects to sect master, my respects to elders."


    The elders ignored him and look toward his sons, One elder with long white eyebrows said in a low voice: "Domains."


    Both brothers knitted their brows after seeing his father ignored but Tang San replied: "Exactly."


    Another slim elder gave a cold laugh,


    "You''ve actually inherited the talent of this disaster Tang Hao, but so what? If the sect had another Tang Hao, perhaps we would be destroyed. You, a third-generation disciple, still doesn''t kneel when meeting us?"


    Tang Chen was fed up with their attitude he wants forgiveness for his father but not by destroying their family''s pride. He coldly replied: "I am still not a disciple of clear sky sect yet if it wasn''t for my father who you are ignoring, Our family wouldn''t set a foot in this place. Who do you think you are to make me kneel? You''re just an old fossil."


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this reply. That elder was red from anger just said: "You... " and released his pressure on Tang Chen. Tang Chen also snorted and released his Deathgod dominating domain to counter the pressure.


    Tang Hao hurriedly and angrily said: "Tang Chen, what are you doing? We came here for Sect''s Forgiveness."


    Tang Chen looked towards his dad and said: "Forgiveness! For what Dad? How Clear sky sect left its Heir to fend himself alone to spirit Hall? That or how you shouldn''t Fall in love? How you should basically hand over Mom who was pregnant with us to spirit Hall? How this sect was so dependent on great-grandfather that they chose the cowardly way to back out and still blaming sect''s condition on you, even after banishing you? The sect gave upon one of their twin douluo and cowardly went to hiding. Why should you lower your head in front of spineless elders who gave up on their teachers'' families? Even if my grandfather was alive I would have asked him why should we apologize for sect''s weakness?"


    His questions struck a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e nerve in elders. They wanted to refute but couldn''t find words. Every question of Tang Chen was like an arrow piercing through them. Even Tang Xiao was stumped by all the questions of Tang Chen. Tang Hao also thought for a while and straighten his back, Tang Hao thought about it, he asked the question of Tang Chen to himself and came to the conclusion he wants to get sect acceptance but not in a humiliating way. Tang San looked his brother as to how his brother turned this into their favor. Ah Yin was also proud of her eldest son. She was also angry that sect left them alone at that time. There was awkward silence in the courtyard.


    After a few moments.


    "You, little bastard."


    The slim elder hardly concealed the fury in his expression, already trembling somewhat in agitation,


    "If not for this animal Tang Hao involving the sect, my eldest son wouldn''t have been ambushed and killed by Spirit Hall while getting supplies for the sect."


    Tang Chen coldly snorted and said: "Old fossil, who can''t avenge your own son and still blaming my father. If that how it goes then Where were all of you when father was gravely injured by spirit Hall. You Can''t do anything about spirit Hall and dare to play the blame game with us for your cowardliness. And Who are who calling bastard you good for nothing old fossil? And why should my Father apologize this happened after you banned him from sect. If you have to say something goes to spirit Hall."


    The slim elder was quite angry and wanted to kill Tang Chen after hearing the cold truth. He and other elders simultaneously released pressure on him to crush him because of their embarrassment. Two elders were Titled Douluo and three were closing to rank. But before pressure can fall on Tang Chen, Tang Hao stepped In front of his son and snorted towards elders. The sound of a snort was like the roar of a dragon to everyone present in the courtyard. The elders were forced to step back 5 steps just to stable themselves. They were trembling, they felt like Huge thunderbolt from sky dropped next to them. They looked towards Tang Hao, Seeing his expression now they remembered why he was called Clear sky Douluo of Clear sky sect. The title of Clear Sky Douluo in the Clear Sky School never meant the strongest in spirit power, but rather truly the strongest. Once Tang Chen, then and now Tang Hao, both were like this. Overlords beneath the sky, that snort from Tang Hao was enough for them to let them know they weren''t his match. Even their sect master didn''t have such power. Tang Xiao was also startled he was also a Rank 97 douluo but that snort from Tang Hao was even powerful for him to bear. The elders sighed and said:" We will decide it in old ways the Third generation will battle out this problem''s solution. The loser side will apologize to the winner side. Are you willing to take the bet."

 Chapter 48 - TANG CHEN TYRANNICAL BODY STRENGTH

    Tang Chen looked towards the elder and nodded his and Said:"If we loose not only I will apologize but I will also repay, sects soul bone that has been provided to father with same or higher quality soul bone. But if we win Sect will not only acknowledge it''s mistake but also welcome our family to pay our respect to our predecessors."


    Elders thought for a while, it seems easy enough demand but there are several hidden intricacies beneath it. Previously the elders carefully have chosen their words Carefully and wanted to lead this seemingly hot-headed youth to accept the fight. Even in the worst case scenario all they have to do is apologize and they would have seen Strength and worth of Tang Chen for the benefits of the sect. Even after losing they would have either denied or put several outrageous demands to their family as earlier Tang Hao seems desperate about letting them acknowledge the ancestors and sect. They know it was his way to make up for his mistake. But with this seemingly common demand Tang Chen hast not only foiled their plan but also told them to forget about the soul bones sect has given to his father if they lost the match.


    Elders were looking at Tang Chen profoundly, they never thought this youth can so easily see through their farce. It almost seemed fate to elders that this youth''s name is also Tang Chen same as their teacher and the man who brought their sect to peak in the world. Elders discussed and nodded towards each other. The long-eyebrowed elder then suddenly said : "Youngsters may be proud to the bone, but they can''t be arrogant. You''ve never returned to the sect, and right now you still aren''t part of the sect, so I won''t punish you according to the sect rules. However, the sect won''t forget about you looking down on us. Where is Tang Hu?"


    Second uncle."


    A robust man around his forties walked out from the crowd. As he walked through the crowd, the third generation disciples automatically stepped out of his way, his position in the sect obvious.


    The long-eyebrowed elder indifferently said:


    "You exchange pointers with him. Even though the Clear Sky School has returned to live in seclusion, we still won''t be provoked by anyone."


    Clearly, he had never recognized Tang Chen and his family as a member of the Clear Sky School.


    A tiny voice reached Tang Chen''s ear,


    "This Tang Hu''s strength isn''t inferior to mine, his soul power has already reached the sixty-fourth rank, be careful."The voice belonged to Tang Long.


    Slim Elder suddenly said : "Tang Hu. If you lose, I''ll shut you into closed-door training for a year."


    Tang Hu didn''t say anything. Just the opposite from Tang Long''s wildness, this Clear Sky School third-generation elite appeared very cold, his face level as water, his whole person exceptionally calm. Built tall but not thick, and without showing any mood fluctuations from the two elders'' words.


    "Tang Hu, sixty fourth-ranked power attack system battle Soul Emperor. Please."


    Making an inviting gesture to Tang Chen, Tang Hu was the very model of etiquette.


    "Tang Chen, Fifty third-ranked power attack system battle soul king." Tang Chen replied and stood in front of him.


    Wait a moment, kid, how old are you this year?"


    The previously clamoring slim elder suddenly asked.


    Tang Chen turned his head to look at him. Even though he didn''t have any good impression of this slim elder, when he thought of his pain of mourning his son, he could still somewhat understand his mood,


    "Me and my brother will turn Fourteen in one month."


    The surroundings quieted down. The facial muscles of Tang Hu standing across from Tang Chen twitched slightly. Before Tang brothers arrived at the sect, even though Tang Yue-Hua wasn''t modest in bragging about him, it was still only limited to Tang Xiao as well as Tang long and his closest several third-generation subordinate disciples. The elders and the other third-generation disciples naturally didn''t know his circ.u.mstances. What Tang Xiao wanted was for Tang brothers to shock everyone today.


    Will turn fourteen in month. These few words alone simultaneously moved the five elders. The five looked at each other, inwardly all making some judgments.


    The long-eyebrowed elder waved a hand, saying:


    "Begin."


    Soul power level was admittedly important, but it didn''t stand for everything. To say nothing of that Tang Hu was still one level higher than Tang Chen, one more spirit ring. The higher the level of the Spirit Master, the greater the strength difference of one spirit ring. Furthermore, Tang Hu''s spirit was the Clear Sky School''s exceptional top rate tool spirit, the Clear Sky Hammer. He didn''t believe that Tang Chen could make up the difference between him and Tang Hu with a Domain.


    Blacklight sparkled, and Tang Hu''s aura abruptly became grave. Within the rich black rays of light, a black Clear Sky Hammer with a 1.5 meter long handle and head the size of a bucket appeared within the dense black light in his right hand. Two yellow, two purple, two black, six spirit rings appeared neatly arrayed over the Clear Sky Hammer. With the appearance of the Clear Sky Hammer, Tang Hu''s manner immediately changed. Compared to the previous coldness, right now he was like solid granite, towering there without the slightest gap.


    Tang Chen also raised his right hand and his clear sky hammer appeared His hammerhead was the shape of two opposing frustum of square prism with height and side ratio of 3:1joined with a small cuboid in the middle where dragon tailend was coiling it, it''s base face was made diamond and rest hammerhead was golden red. The handle of the hammer was looking like a Black dragon whose tail was coiling to the cuboid, The dragon was one meter long and it''s scale had golden outlines to it. 5 -black soul rings appeared behind Tang Chen.


    Elders who saw the configuration turned toward their sect master to ask how such configuration was possible. Tang Yue Hua standing to the side had already indifferently said:


    "Elder, don''t tell me you haven''t heard of the Spirit Master world concept of twin spirits?


    The Clear Sky School''s disciples were still good. As far as they knew, the Clear Sky Hammer was the best spirit in the world, and nothing could compare to it. But the expressions of some of the older third generation disciples as well as the elders changed, even more, shocked than when they heard Tang Chen was fifty third-ranked at fourteen before. If cultivation could be said to be raised through hard work and luck, then twin spirit was a gift, a blessed gift.


    The long-eyebrowed elder stared fixedly at Tang Yue-Hua,


    "You''re saying that he''s the same as the present Spirit Hall Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong, having twin spirits?"


    Tang Yue-Hua nodded,


    "Both brothers inherited his dad''s Clear Sky Hammer and his mom''s Blue Silver Emperor." they were talking inwardly so it doesn''t affect the fight.


    Similar scenes like gate have happened all the people present there felt the suppression including Tang Xiao.Elder''s faces suddenly became serious, This Tang Hao''s son was giving them shock aftershock. They were terrified because of inborn suppression from their spirit, What was their spirit? It was clear Sky hammer, world renounced top-quality tool spirit and Tang Chen''s hammer spirit was suppressing it regardless of cultivation.


    All disciples were also surprised by the colors of rings. Tang Chen controlled his hammer spirit. The suppression was there but was not felt by others after a while. Seeing the suppression vanished Tang Hu''s jumped forward, behind him his fifth ring brightened, he swung his hammer which was 1300kg which was a combined effect of natural weight and enhancement of weight which was the ability of his fifth spirit ring. Tang Hu swung his hammer towards Tang Chen who simply waited for the hammer to reach him. When the hammer was going to hit him Tang Chen simply raised his lift arm covered it in mystic Jade hands and stopped the opponent''s hammer. He formed a fist with his right hand leaving his hammer on the ground and punched in the stomach of shocked Tang Hu who couldn''t believe someone of ranks below him can stop his hammer by complete physical strength. The punch was like so strong that has Knocked him out.


    There was silence in the crowd, Clear sky sect master, elders, and all directly related disciples were having their jaws dropped and eye widened. They simply couldn''t comprehend the toughness of Tang Chen''s body, despite being one spirit ring and 8 soul power ranks less than Tang hu, Tang Chen simply stopped his hammer with one hand. What kind of body he has? These were there thoughts.


    Tang Chen''s parents and brothers were not surprised. Tang Hao knew his both son''s current level of the body can easily block that attack physically. They both have sparred with him using only all their clear sky hammer spirit can somewhat withstand 20% of his hammer''s weight. He has personally forged his son''s strong body. Ah Yin knew because her sons like her have an Ice-fire alchemy body which not only gives them protection from ultimate ice and fire but also enhances their body strength. Tang San was looking bored at this fight.


    Tang Chen then looked towards elders and said "Look like I win. So please fulfill your end of the bargain."

 Chapter 49 - CLEAR SKY SECTS NEW ULTIMATE CLEAR SKY DOULUO

    The elders sighed and turned to Tang Hao and Ah Yin. The long-eyebrowed elder said: "We are sorry for blaming you for sect''s condition. And welcome you and your whole family back to the sect." These were again clever use of words. But Tang Chen didn''t dwell on it because making these geezers to acknowledge their mistake and being welcome back to sect was a huge thing for his father. They seemed to apologize but were also roping Tang Hao and his family back to sect after seeing the strength of Tang Hao & knowing the talent and strength of Tang Chen. These father and son duo''s talent and strength were enough for them to place importance to their whole family because by such simple apology they get their Clear sky douluo back and possible future douluo for the sect to secure its future. They didn''t know about their other family members but these two were enough for them.


    Tang Hao also knew that the elders were still blaming him for the loss of their previous sect master, his father and others who lost their lives against Spirit Hall, but truth of the matter was he was actually responsible for that, even he knew spirit Hall has vented his anger to the sect and the elders weren''t completely wrong to blame him. He also sighed bowed his head and said: "Thank you, but I was also at fault, the sect and its members were harmed because of me and my personal matters. I am sorry for all my mistakes, now please allow this Tang Hao and his family to repay the sect for its grace of raising me making me the man I''m now. This Tang Hao is eternally grateful for this opportunity." Tang Hao stood up and looked toward Tang Chen and gestures something.


    Tang Chen also bowed his head towards elders and in an apologetic tone, he said:" Sect elders please forgive this junior for his Impudence, I was out of line before. But our family is willing to give our best to benefit the sect further in the future."


    Getting the apology from both father and son, the gloomy mood of the courtyard lessened a lot. The elders also nodded their heads in acceptance.


    Tang Chen also straighten his back after apology, then turned towards the clear sky sect''s disciples and said:" Since the beginning of the ceremony we got sidetracked and never introduced ourselves to the whole sect. Let our family formally introduce ourselves to the whole sect."


    Tang Chen then stepped forward raising his both hands and summoning his both spirits he simply said: "Tang Chen, 13 years old, Rank 53, twin spirits: Clear Sky Hammer and Blue Silver Emperor, power attack system, battle soul king." He then summoned spirit rings of both spirits one after another. The elders knew but disciples hearing twin spirit was again shocked. Twin spirit was heaven''s blessing to spirit master. This kid not only have them but also have 5 spirit rings on both of them. They now also understand why his hammer has 5 black spirit rings. The elders were again intrigued that Tang Chen was a power attack type even with his frail blue silver emperor spirit. But they decided to let go for now.


    Tang San followed after him raised his both hands and said:" Tang San, 13 years old, Rank 51, twin spirit Blue Silver Emperor and Clear Sky Hammer, control system and power attack system, battle spirit king." Then like Chen, he released his spirit rings for his spirits. The elders and disciples were flabbergasted again now realizing how talented and heavenly blessed sons of their clear sky douluo''s sons were. The second and third generation disciples didn''t think that this kid is also a Soul king with the same color configuration of spirit rings as his brother on both spirits.


    Ah, Yin decided to went after them, to let Tang Hao''s introduction have the most impact in front of the sect. She raised her right hand and summoned her spirit and spirit rings 2-yellow 2- purple 4-black and 1-red ring but she didn''t release her pressure. seeing whole 9 rings and one deep red 100,000-year-old ring at the end the courtyard has pin drop silence now. The disciples, the elders even the sect master Tang Xiao and Tang Yue-Hua were also stupidly staring at her. Ah Yin didn''t even needed to enforce her soul power to her voice, her soft voice was automatically seemed loud and reverberating in courtyard she said :"Ah Yin wife of Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao, Rank 96,Spirit : Blue Silver Emperor, Control system Battle Titled Douluo, Title : BLUE EMPEROR."


    The people woke up from their trance after hearing her and looked again at Ah Yin but this time all their gaze was filled with respect, even elders were not exceptions to this. The elders were thrilled that now their sect have 5 douluos including Tang Hao there''s were sect master and Two elders and now wife of Tang Hao. She was even a super douluo, nearing the rank of their sect master Tang Xiao Howling Douluo of Rank 97. It seems that sect now can come out of hiding again took their deserving place in the continent as Number one sect under the heaven in upcoming years. Their only problem was the elder Hall in spirit Hall. Their mood slowly changing, Now they were happy that they apologized to Tang Hao and his family. Tang Xiao was also happy for his once sister and now sister-in-law.


    Their thinking was again disrupted when Tang Hao stepped forward. Everyone in the courtyard seemed unconsciously straightened their backs everyone including elders, disciples, sect master even Tang Chen and Tang San. The boys never have seen their father like that. Just one step and it looked Dragon has awakened from his slumber. There was an aura of complete dominance in that step. Tang Hao seemed to become the center of everything. Older generation once again reminded of the youth who got the title of Clear Sky after skipping a generation. Tang Hao didn''t release his aura or anything thing but his foot left One-inch deep impression on the ground, Tang Hao then took Two steps forward. His mere presence was asking them to kneel down in front of him. Tang Hao infused only little of his power in his voice but it seemed he was roaring, he calmly raised his right hand and summoned his hammer looking at his hammer with a 3.5-meter long handle. Handle has thin cylindrical shape and diameter to 2 inches with cylindrical hammerhead of half a meter of diameter and 1 meter was the length. With the pronounced pattern of clear sky sect and Deathgod Domain and a golden dragon seemed to coil around the hammer handle. It looks intimidating and dominating. Spirit rings appeared behind him one by one as he was introducing himself he said :" Tang Hao, Rank 99,Spirit :Clear Sky Hammer power attack system Titled Douluo, Title : CLEAR SKY."first black, followed by another black it continued till six rings each one darker than other sixth ring even had red in it. But from seventh ring onwards red color rings started to appear and it happens till his ninth ring. A full 9 spirit rings of 5- black, 1- reddish black and 3- reds colors emerged behind him as he finished speaking. The rings were not moving rhythmically but standing still behind him. It seemed that CLEAR SKY DOULUO has announced his return to the world.


    There was pin-drop silence reigning in the courtyard. Tears were in the eyes of all the people present there the elder generation was reminded of their previous CLEAR SKY DOULUO TANG CHEN. The second and third generation was happy that now their sect can stop hiding in the mountains. It wasn''t said but they were inwardly ashamed of sect''s hiding. Once the number one sect under heaven has fallen so far as that, it was now hiding in the mountains. But now it seems they can get out of hiding with their back straight and announcing their return to the mainland. All grievances they had for Tang Hao has washed away and instead, now their gaze was filled with respect and intense worship. Tang Hao has not forgotten them he came back after becoming more formidable to help the sect in taking their rightful place.


    The long-eyebrowed elder suddenly shouted:" All sect disciples and elder kneel down and pay respect to YOUR EMINENCE ULTIMATE CLEAR SKY DOULUO."They all knelt down even sect master Tang Xiao, Tang Yue-Hua, Tang San, Tang Chen, and Ah Yin. It was a sign of respect they all have to show to An Ultimate Douluo of their sect and if that Douluo''s Title was Clear Sky than more reason they had to kneel down, the respect has to be shown.


    Tang Chen looked at them he was expecting this, After all, it was a law passed down but his grandfather the previous ''ULTIMATE CLEAR SKY DOULUO TANG CHEN''.He accepted the respect shown to him and said: "Get up, I was a reason for sect hiding, so it was natural for me to come back after becoming more formidable. Now, we will once again go back to the mainland and I will personally do my best so that sect will have it''s glory once again. We will together remind others once again why they should have never messed up with our sect."


    Next chapter Tang Chen vs slim elder.

 Chapter 50 - TANG CHEN VS FIERCE DOULUO

    In the evening, The sect master, elders, and Tang family were sitting in the meeting hall if clear sky sect. They were discussing the future of their sect. Clear sky sect was eager to make sect''s come back in the mainland.


    Tang Chen then suggested an idea, he said: "sect master and elder junior suggests that we should wait for a few more months to make our come back known. We should let the world know about our sect''s return at Advance Elite Spirit Masters Tournament''s Final which will be held in spirit city of spirit hall to create more impact with our Academy''s winning the tournament. We brothers will hide our hammer spirit till the final and reveal it at tournament''s final."


    Tang Xiao thinks about it and finds it an apt idea, not only to reintroduce their sect but also repay the courtesy and dept that spirit hall owes the sect. It will be satisfying to announce their return to the world in the home city of their enemy, while their sect junior winnings the tournament their enemy held. Others were having the same thought as Tang Xiao.


    Tang Xiao chuckled after that and said:" Chen you sure are confident of your academy''s victory in the tournament."


    Tang Chen said : "Uncle you don''t know anything about our academy true strength, its called Shrek academy for a reason, we eight old students are all either at Rank 45 or above and are of similar age with the eldest brother of 16 year old and youngest of 13 years old though we all will turn 14 before tournament. But I dare to say that only our academy can produce such monsters. Even the spirit hall who has more resources than can''t produce such monsters."


    Hearing this Tang Xiao and elders ear were perked they didn''t think that Tang Chen and Tang San have such talented Comrades.


    Tang Xiao thinks a while and said:" What you say is true but you should never underestimate your opponents like that. Spirit Hall may use underhand tactics with your team."


    Tang Chen smiled and said: "Let them try, In front of absolute strength all tactics fail and our team members have some students with a background that even Spirit hall have to think twice before harming our team while we are at the tournament they held every year. Also, uncle, you haven''t seen the true strength of your nephew yet."


    Tang Xiao then said:" How about you have a spar against an elder tomorrow, so not only us but the whole sect can see your strength. Truth of the matter is I really want to see what kind of talent Tang Hao and Ah Yin brought to the world."


    Not only Tang Xiao but also other elders want to see the limits of this junior who destroyed Tang Hu in one punch. They inwardly were sure Tang Chen will at least be a Super douluo if he doesn''t die young. Hearing them talking about spar they were intrigued. This junior has also claimed to use Blue Silver Emperor a plant spirit as a power attack system.


    Slim elder who haven''t introduced him to Tang Hao''s family suddenly volunteered to be his opponent. He said:" I will be your opponent tomorrow, I will save my introduction for our spar." He again sat quietly at his position.


    Tang San then stood up and said :" Sect master and elders we don''t want to hide anything from you, so we are now telling you about a sect that our family has established a few days ago, and we want you to know it will be completely independent sect without either backing or influence of clear sky sect on it. It was our decision and request of members of clans we recruited a few days ago."


    Tang San was always a straight forward person like Tang Hao who does not mince his words but tells the matter as it is. Tang Chen wince hearing that, he was just going to bring out that subject but Tang San said it so abruptly. Tang San words may be straight but it was condescending to hear party. Tang Chen sighed at his always straight forward brother''s attitude and words. It seems Tang San really needs the etiquette lesson from his aunt so that he will be more tactful.


    The atmosphere of the room became tense. Tang Xiao and elders were frowning. Tang Xiao angrily said to Tang Hao:" Tang hao explains, were you really having backup plans. Did you have so little trust in us? Did you really thought that sect will again leave you?"


    Tang Hao was about to say something but Tang Chen interjected:" Uncle and sect elders please calm down, it isn''t much of a backup but more so of correcting our father and sect''s mistake."


    Tang Xiao and elders have calmed down a little and signaled Tang Chen to continue after hearing Tang Hao''s family is also correcting sect''s mistakes though they wonder which mistake. Due to sect''s sudden decision to hide they lost various allies.


    Tang Chen continued:" Uncle and elders do you still remember sect''s subsidiary four one attribute clans. They have suffered heavy casualties and loss due to sect''s sudden alienation. They have lost their trust to clear sky sect and were having difficulty in surviving. Us brothers always wanted to open ta sect even before we have known about clear sky sect. So we have used that as an opportunity to convince and bring all four attribute clans together with very high difficulty. Ang opened a purely business-oriented clan to help them financially. It''s called TANG SECT. The clan heads of four clans have the condition to separate our own sect from the Clear sky sect, so we merely agreed to it. Neither sects have anything common or that will adversely affect each other."


    Hearing this Tang Xiao and elders completely calmed down. They also remembered about four clans it was indeed sect''s mistake. but the alienation had to be done for the survival of sect. They were happy that Tang Hao''s family was helping them. At least when they meet again there will be less hostility. The meeting ended after some time.


    Next day again in front of the courtyard.


    Sect''s disciples were again summoned, and they surrounded the courtyard. They were told that Tang Chen and the elder are going to have an exhibition spar. They also were looking forward to it. Tang Chen and the elder were facing each other at the center while other elders with Tang Xiao, Tang Yue-Hua, Tang Hao, Tang San, and Ah Yin were standing at the side.


    The slim elder with a wave of his right hand a Clear Sky Hammer practically the same size as the one Tang Hu summoned appeared out of nothing in his right hand. The difference was that his Clear Sky Hammer didn''t have any pattern. The pupils of Tang Chen''s eyes contracted almost instantly. The appearance of the spirit was accompanied by the appearance of spirit rings. Unless one only used the spirit body, without using any abilities, the spirit rings would certainly appear.


    The seventh elder clearly didn''t intend to use spirit abilities, therefore, at the same time as the Clear Sky Hammer appeared, his spirit rings also simultaneously appeared.


    Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, black.


    Strangely, the spirit rings didn''t have any interest in moving rhythmically, only quietly standing still on the Clear Sky Hammer. The faint radiance they released even washed the surrounding clouds and mist in a different color.


    "Ranked seventh eldest, title Fierce Yang."


    The seventh elder''s deep voice reached Tang Che''s ears.


    Tang Chen smiled wryly within. Wasn''t it said that Clear Sky School only had his father and uncle for Title Douluo? How come this slim elder unexpectedly also was...


    However, he very soon became aware of his error. Clear Sky School being one sect with two douluo was said thirteen years ago. Thirteen years was enough for a great many things to happen, naturally also including Spirit Douluo cultivating to Title Douluo.


    "Afraid?"


    The seventh elder looked somewhat disdainfully at Tang Chen.


    "No. I''m very happy to challenge you, Fierce Yang Douluo. Tang Chen, fifty-third ranked, power attack type Battle Soul King."


    Standing on the iron cable bridge, Tang Chen faintly saluted the seventh elder.


    The seventh elder smiled unhurriedly and raised the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand upright. An intense black light enveloped his body, and Tang Chen''s almost material unreasoning killing intent was blocked outside the black light. Even though his strength increased under the movements of his rushing killing intent, it didn''t influence the seventh elder.


    Of course, that wasn''t to say that Tang Chen''s Death god Dominating Domain was ineffective on the seventh elder, but rather that his Deathgod Dominating Domain was still far from able to influence someone of the seventh elder''s level due to the massive gap in strength between them. As his strength increased, the Deathgod Domain added to the Clear Sky Hammer would also automatically strengthen.


    At the same time as the Deathgod Dominating Domain released, blue light also simultaneously spread out. Next, Tang Chen unleashed his two great domains without the slightest reservation. Confronting a Title Douluo, if he still held anything back, wouldn''t that be following the path to his own doom? Under the dual effect of the Blue Silver Noble Domain and Deathgod Dominating Domain, Tang Chen''s imposing manner instantly reached its peak. Then Tang Chen released his blue silver ruler spirit and 1yellow, 1-yellow with purple tint, 1-purple with black tint and 1back rings appeared behind him. All his rings have a light blue outline to it. His staff appeared in his hand, The stall was more deep blue in color with golden pattern and red and blur Phoenix carved on it. The changes were caused due to his bloodline awakening. Elders and a.d.u.l.ts can tell this staff was made from a blue silver spirit.


    Tang Chen''s third and fourth ring brightens, and he summoned two clones of 70%his strength with a sword and his Clear sky hammer spirit in their hands. Tang Chen also released his dominating intent. Three Tang Chen stood there looked extremely serious. Three attacked the seventh elder using separate methods. Original used his staff art and swung it with both hands to attack Seventh elder from distance, clone with sword tried to get close swung both hands to slash the Elder And clone with his hammer spirit started perplexing Sovereign descend. Three Tang Chen attacked from different directions. But fighting experience of Fierce douluo was plenty. All four of them started fighting. It wasn''t easy for Fierce Douluo because in their exchange Tang Chen was constantly changing the weapons between him and his clones. It was a fighting style Tang Chen created under the guidance of his parents. It combined his all self created arts together.with his exceptional control he can instantly and willingly change in between his weapons and their fighting style and intents and hit the opponent with his all strength. He perfected this style by constantly sparring with his father. This fighting method makes his attack completely unpredictable and was hard to counter or control.


    After 15 minutes of fighting Tang Chen was breathing slightly hard and had some bruises on him. Fierce Douluo has cuts and bruises all over his body.but was not serious more like shallow cuts and injury.


    Fierce Douluo has used 5 of his spirit rings and Tang Chen has also used his Five spirit rings of blue silver spirit. Tang Chen then retrieved his blue silver spirit and summoned his hammer spirit 5 back spirit rings appeared behind him. The soul abilities of his hammer spirit is much like how a clan member of single attribute clans have. His all 5 soul skills were to enhance the strength of his hammer spirit and only fifth gave him agility with strength. He held his hammer in both hands and all 5 spirit rings brightened he leaps towards fierce Douluo and attacked him with Perplexing sovereign descend and agility he hasn''t shown before.


    Due to suppression, the fierce douluo cannot display all his strength.he was being continuously hit by Tang Chen''s hammer. When Tang Chen completed his 80 strikes and was about to do 81st strike, Fierce Douluo felt danger immediately.and he directly used his seventh spirit ring and brought his clear sky avatar to defend him from the strike. Both the 81st strike and fierce''s douluo''s clear sky hammer avatar collided, both users were blasted off in opposite directions. Tang Chen was caught by Tang Hao before colliding to wall but Fierce Douluo has collided with the wall and the solid granite wall was destroyed due to collision.


    Silence was reigning in the courtyard. Tang Xiao, Elders and Clear sky sect disciples were shocked to see that a fifty-third ranked soul king has forced a titled Douluo to bring out his avatar and then blasted him to the opposite wall with his clear sky hammer avatar. They were especially attracted to Tang Chen''s use of his hammer, For them, it was shocking that not only this kid has completed disorder splitting wind hammer technique but also made a technique to generate its rhythm while attacking the opponent. Fist and second-generation disciples remembered Tang Hao''s youth seeing Tang Chen''s use of tyrannical strength.


    Fierce douluo came after a few minutes his shock and surprise weren''t any less than others. This youth has forced him a titled Douluo to use more than 60 % of his strength while he was just 53rd rank soul king. His clothes and hair was disheveled while having various bruises on his body. Tang Chen''s condition wasn''t better the last collision brought a heavy impact on him his hands were still shaking in Tang Hao grasp. If it wasn''t for his strong body that collision could have crippled him.

 Chapter 51 - PREPARATION FOR TOURNAMENT

    After spending 15 days in clear sky sect Tang family decided to return to Shrek Academy, Tang Chen recovered during this time, due to his astonishing vitality. Life energy from his bloodline line helped him to get complete recovery. Tang San also didn''t waste his stay at sect, he used this time to spar with several sect disciples and getting pointers from sect elders. the whole family also has paid respect to Tang Hao''s father grave, looking at the lonely grave the resentment in hearts of Ah Yin towards the sect also melted.


    Tang family left the sect and returned to the academy. Old Shrek students were not goofing around. Seeing the talents of Tang brothers and their Parent''s strength. It brought more pressure and motivation to the group. They knew the Tang family will surely be welcomed at the Clear sky sect. How can they not? Which sect doesn''t want a Rank 99 douluo? It''s not the only thing, even Tang brothers'' mother is Rank 96 Douluo and if that isn''t enough both brothers were 13-year-old soul kings sure-shot douluo in the future. Who would dare to harm the sons of Ultimate Clear sky Douluo and Blue Emperor douluo? They must have the death wish. But that not it, Brothers were extremely talented and created their own self art and have various techniques to complement them. The benefits of having brothers on their side don''t even end there, The elder brother was a spiritual cook whose cooking was even helpful in cultivation and that brother is also an alchemist whose knowledge about herbs and creating pills was even a helpful evolving spirit. No one knows that better than them as they were living an example of how the presence of both boys can help in the overall development of spirit master? The brothers have made their body strong, spiritual power greater both things has helped them to gain spirit rings of higher limits though they give spirit rings of same color 6,000 and 9,000-year-old beasts attributes and benefits they provide are quite different. Brothers even shared their parent''s cultivation place with them which has increased their cultivation speed. The boys went as far as they have second awakened or removed weakness of their spirit. Which sect or organization doesn''t want these miracles worker brothers? Even the sect master of Seven Treasure Pagoda clan Ning Frengzhi respect them and was grateful to them. They knew it was just their pure luck and fortune that they met Tang brothers. Things have gone only uphill for them after meeting brothers such as getting personal training from two titled douluo, Was able to create their own path, gaining surplus benefits from Tang Chen''s cooking, gaining manuals were just a few to name and count.


    The Pressure of having Tang brothers on the team was enormous for them. But for now, they were entirely focusing on Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. They wanted to win it to let the world know about their strength. They inwardly also want to show Tang family that their effort of training them and making them strong have not gone to waste. The other six on the team of Tang brothers were no slouch either, as they are now anyone but Rongrong can single-handedly let the Shrek academy to finals. Their only problem may be the Seeded teams. But with them combine as team Tang brothers didn''t need to even go on stage till final match or any match against Spirit Hall.


    Tang Family reached academy in the evening, they met the group in the same forest behind the academy. After meeting more than 20 days Tang Chen and Tang San were tightly hugged by Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu respectively. The a.d.u.l.ts and children of the group surrounded them. Tang family has told them about their trip to a clear sky sect. Others were surprised to know about Tang Chen''s fight to a Titled Douluo. Tang Chen told them that the elder wasn''t using his strength otherwise how he will be still alive after truly fighting a Titled Douluo much less with clear sky hammer spirit. Tang Chen victory hasn''t gone over his head he knew if Fierce Douluo really wanted to kill him in the match, he would be dead no questions asked.


    After, hearing about the family''s adventure. Grandmaster stood up looked toward students and said:


    "Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament is only four months later. In these months you will be under rigorous training from all the teachers. I have previously discussed with brother Tang Hao, Elder Sister AhYin, Flander, Zhou Wujii and Liu Er long about your training. From now, you all will be really put under the mill. You will daily spar with all of us, while all of us will be using our spirit rings and soul skills. Your fight will be both an individual and as a team. Later you will be trained personally by suitable teachers to somewhat master Your own system as spirit master. Like Dai Mubai will be Trained in power attack system by me, Oscar will be getting pointer on using his spear by Brother Tang Hao, Tang Chen will be trained in power attack by Brother Tang Hao, Tang San will be trained control system by Elder sister and power attack system by Brother Tang hao, Ma hongjun will be trained in fire attack system by Liu Er long, Xiao Wu and Zhuqing Will be trained agility system with Flander and Rongrong will be trained in control and support system by elder sister. At night, you will not sleep but meditate and cultivate in a special training area. Children this may be the last training you will get at the academy. After, the tournament we have discussed letting you graduate. This is not the training for tournament but for preparing you to outer world." His tone has hinted of sadness and reluctance in it.


    Students were not scared but more determined after hearing about their training schedule but was surprised and saddened when heard the last part Dai Mubai stood up and said: "Teacher isn''t it a bit early to let us graduate."


    Tang hao looked at students and said" No, All of you are soul expert and above rank 44, This alone is enough for your graduation. Your graduation is only for your benefits remember like a baby eagle cannot soar to the sky under the eagle''s wing. You all will also not benefit by always being under our protection. You are young you have to go out in this cruel world and temper yourselves to truly emerge as a powerful spirit master. Our further protection will only hinder your growth. The only thing we can do is to prepare you all for the outside world. Go and rest for now your training will begin tomorrow." Other a.d.u.l.ts present in the room also nodded at that. Children left the room but it was clear that it was not a day they can sleep.

 Chapter 52 - TOURNAMENT’S BEGINNING

    After 4 months of training, Shrek Students were going toward the arena which will hold the ''Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament'', There were three rounds in the tournament first Qualifiers which is also an elimination round, second is Promotional round both these round will be held in Heaven Dou City and the final round which consists of semifinals and final will be held in Spirit City where main headquarter of Spirit Hall is situated.


    A lot of things happened in these four months, Shrek student relentlessly trained, The Tang Sect''s initial face of development also started, four single attribute clan are now gathered and settled down in Heaven Dou City. With strength clans and Defense clans effort the living arrangements of these clans were resolved. The building of Tang Sect headquarters is also ready but they haven''t installed the hidden weapons int the d.e.s.i.r.ed places. Tang San and Tang Chen fulfilled their promises and gave them the techniques and manual under heavenly oath. They also got their first business order for mass production of hidden weapons from Seven Treasures Pagoda clan.


    The students also have improved in these four months. Under the guidance of their instructors, they learned their system and role it played in the team.


    Dai Mubai''s has improved very much, after constant combat against the teachers he learned to fight all the different systems of spirit master. Like Grandmaster after the secondary awakening of his spirit, he got a dark attribute from it. He learned to use this attribute in his fighting style and soul skills. He is now at rank 49 and was sure to have broken through to the rank of soul king.


    Oscar has not only trained in the academy but after breaking the clan arrived at the city, he regularly visited the Clan head Yang wudi to learn to utilize his spear offensively as before his fighting style only based on counterattacking as nobody can truly teach him to properly use the spear. But with the arrival of breaking clan, this problem got solved. He is now at the peak of rank 46.


    Tang brothers just sparred with their own parents in the last four months. Tang Hao and Ah Yin, trained their sons, in both power attack and control system. Both boys have everything they just polished it even further. The training of boys was not easy facing An ultimate and A super douluo when they are using their soul skills wasn''t easy at all. Boys also improved their ranks now Tang Chen is at rank 55 and Tang San is at Rank 53.


    Ma Hongjun''s also learned how to use his true fire efficiently and destructively under the guidance of Liu Er long. His cultivation speed didn''t decrease due to the ultimate element of his spirit because os ice-fire yin yang well. The well contains two ultimate elements and was the best mimicry environment for those two elements. He was a rank 47 spirits master.


    Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing both trained under Flander to polish their ability as agility system spirit master. Both girls used these months to get a better understanding of their secondary awakened spirit. Both girls were at rank 48.


    Ning Rongrong was also improved her Heart Separation skill of her clan. It was because of this skill combined with their spirit the Seven Treasures Pagoda clan was considered as foremost support clan of the continent. She was also a rank 47 spirit master.


    They arrived at the arena where the opening ceremony of the tournament was going on. Being the largest spirit master competition within the spirit master world, this championship did not only attract the attention of Spirit Masters. From the imperial families, nobilities to the commoners, every single citizen in Heaven Dou City saw this competition as their biggest festival. The opening ceremony would be held in the Heaven Dou Grand Spirit Arena. As early as a month ago, the tickets to the ceremony had already been completely sold out. The price for these tickets was the same as the ones to enter the central arena ring of the Spirit Arena. Excluding the VIP section which remained in the entire north side of the area, the remodeled Spirit Area could now hold eighty thousand spectators at the same time. The revenue from the ticket sales was large, but so was the amount the Spirit Arena had spent.


    For the next period of time, all matches of the qualifying phase in the Heaven Dou Division would take place here. The Shrek group with their teacher arrived at the participant''s area. There were very many teams that came to participate in the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament, representing close to thirty academies. today was the opening ceremony, and the first day of the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. Apart from the opening ceremony, there would only be one match. The Heaven Dou Imperial Academy secondary team would conduct the first match of the round-robin tournament against the first opponent they drew. It could also be considered to be a spirit masters fight with something of a show nature. Otherwise, with only the opening ceremonies it clearly couldn''t attract the interest of the audience.


    This Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament had a cash prize, and moreover unusually direct. Each preselection match victory would award five hundred gold spirit coins, and entering the promotion competition would reward an additional three thousand gold spirit coins. If they could enter the finals, Heaven Dou Empire would not only award the title of baron but would also reward each member of the team one thousand gold spirit coins, regardless of whether they were regular or reserve members. As for the bonus of the last finals, it would be even higher. It was to attract talented spirit master with no prominent background toward the Heaven Dou Empire''s Imperial family.


    The participating team then were invited on stage and introduced to the crowd. Some well known Academies got a great cheer from the crowd. Shrek was a relatively new and unknown academy so they didn''t get the cheer. Tang Chen was examining the remodeled arena.


    Around the enormous wide open space were countless shouting and cheering spectators. Just ahead in the middle was a platform against a golden backdrop, and behind the platform were the remodeled VIP seats. As his gaze fell on the VIP platform, he unexpectedly saw a few acquaintances. One of them was the one who originally drove them away from Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, prince Xue Xing, and also Heaven Dou Imperial Academy''s three Deans. They all sat in the second row of the VIP seats, and in the first row were only three people.


    The man in the middle wore gold and red robes, on his head a brilliant gold crown, his face like an old moon, and though apparently a bit older than prince Xue Xing, they still resembled one another. The difference was, this man''s bearing was far from what prince Xue Xing could compare to. Despite appearing a bit aged, sitting there straight-backed he has people a feeling of being central. As if everything in the surroundings centered on him.


    Without need to ask, Tang Chen could guess this man''s identity. If even prince Xue Xing sat in the second row, then the identity of this man in the first row was obvious; besides Heaven Dou Empire''s emperor, who could sit in this seat? Sitting to his left was an old man even older than him. Dressed entirely in red robes, wearing a pentagonal platinum hat, both eyes small as if he was asleep, with slim shoulders and a slender build like a javelin.


    The person on the emperor''s right, Tang Chen wasn''t just familiar with, but moreover knew well. Ning Rongrong''s father, Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School''s master, Ning Fengzhi.Today Ning Fengzhi wore white robes, on his head the emblematic seven treasures purple and gold hat. As the schoolmaster of one of the upper three sects of the seven great schools, he was perfectly entitled to sitting here. As for the red-robed man on the other side, from the pentagonal platinum hat, Tang Chen could determine that this was Spirit Hall''s platinum bishop.


    Spirit Hall''s highest ruler was no doubt the Supreme Pontiff, and under the Supreme Pontiff were four archbishops, their identity symbolized by the pentagonal platinum hat. This person here was no doubt one of the platinum bishops. Able to qualify as platinum bishop, this person should be the hall master of Heaven Dou City''s Spirit Temple.


    At this moment, Ning Fengzhi apparently sensed Tang Chen looking at him. Gaze roaming, he just met Tang Chen''s eyes, smiling faintly at him and nodding slightly. The Seven Treasure Pagoda''s schoolmaster has a great regard for Tang Chen. Because of him, he was now a soul douluo and his spirit evolved, In few more years, he may become a Titled douluo. This was the reason that he especially placed a massive order for hidden weapons despite its hefty price. The hidden weapons were beneficial to the clans but he was also supporting Tang Chen financially to establish Tang Sect.


    The officiants then politely asked the Emperor to declare the Tournament opening. Applause resounded across the arena. Emperor got up his seat Declared the Tournament''s beginning. After that, both Ning Frengzhi and Bishop Salas said their piece to the gathered audience and spirit masters. Salas words were somehow hinted to rope the talented spirit masters to the Spirit hall. Not many people had caught his drift bot Tang Chen and Tang San easily caught it. Tang brothers understood that the conflict between Spirit Hall and the Empire was already growing deeper and deeper, almost to the degree where it couldn''t be reconciled. Then Bishop Salas drew the lottery for preselection competition''s first-round draw. Afterward, Heaven Dou Imperial Academy''s secondary team will fight their first drawn matchup. This is also the only match today. He announced:


    "Preselection competition first round, Blue Sunshine Academy versus Purple Star Academy."


    "Preselection competition first round, Auckland Academy versus Blazing Radiance Academy."


    "Preselection competition first round, Heaven Dou Imperial Academy versus Shrek Academy."

 Chapter 53 - VS HEAVEN DOU IMPERIAL ACADEMY

    Hearing this announcement the crowd was booing and saying it was a fixed match. They were shouting that it was preplanned stunt as how can be it''s a coincidence that the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy get matched against an unknown team? But the reaction of Shrek''s group was totally different. Hearing about who their opponents are they remembered everything that happened with them at Heaven Dou Academy. Seeing the prince in the second row of the VIP section their anger escalated. Though Ah Yin has vented their anger on Dugu Bo, the humiliation they have suffered and the smirk on faces of the prince and his nephew were still fresh in their memory. Thinking of Dugu Bo, they remembered how he came to the Academy to receive his cure at their appointed time but was scared even to enter the Academy.


    The group decided to repay the debt of humiliation the prince owns to them and their teachers that were present there with them, they thought of a perfect plan to humiliate the Heaven Dou Academy and prince. They were ready to go on the stage and execute their plan. They decided that Rongrong will not participate in today''s match which she agreed.


    The teams got on the stage. Heaven dou academy students were well dressed. Their uniform was faintly golden in color. The group itself comprised of seven members 2 girls and 5 boys. Shrek students were also wearing Shrek uniform, it was all black color uniform with a symbol of Shrek monster on the left side of their c.h.e.s.t. Dai Mubai, Oscar, Tang Chen, Tang San, Ma Hongjun, Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing were standing on the stage. The referee came and announced the start of the match. Heaven dou Academy students released their rings and were looking at Shrek Academy students who were only standing in front of them doing nothing. They as well as most audiences thought the Shrek students were scared.


    But suddenly Shrek student flickered and arrived in front of Heaven duo academy''s students who were surprised by their sudden action. A loud slapping sound was heard all over the arena. Everybody was surprised to see that the Shrek students slapped their opponents. Slapping continues to complete one minute. After one minute the heaven duo academy students were badly red-cheeked and some even lost their teeth, they were kneeling on the ground and lost all their energy to even stand let alone retaliate. This one minute was like a century for them they tried everything either to attack their opponents or get away from them but it didn''t help their attack was useless and opponents followed after them when they tried to escape. The match was concluded there, the Shrek students left the stage and looked towards the prince whose eyes were opened wide and red in color. There was pin-drop silence in the arena, everybody was gobsmacked and looking at what happened before their eyes. The Imperial Academy students were so badly humiliated in front of all the city and the emperor itself. The bishop was enjoying this.


    The Emperor was angry, was about to say something when he heard sighs behind him, he turned around and saw a very angry prince and three sad-looking dean of imperial academy. The prince was angry because He was the person in charge of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, and if they could obtain a good record, his reputation would naturally shine. He had already forgotten the words ''Shrek Academy''. As an imperial prince, what happened that time at Heaven Dou Imperial Academy was to him only a tiny interlude. But how could deans forget the impressive group who left a profound impression on them? The teaches of that group were strong and students unyielding stood before a Titled Douluo. They were sad and sighing because this outstanding youth would have represented their academy if not of prince interruption to their meeting. Now they were reaping for the Prince''s arrogant actions.


    Emperor asked them " Do the three of you recognize the youths of the opposition team?"


    Spirit Douluo Meng Shen Ji sighed again and said: " Yes your Majesty, they are the students of teachers who were invited to our academy by our previous teacher Qing Ming."


    Emperor raised his brows and said: " Oh!."


    Meng Shen Ji then said: "These youth would have represented our academy if not for the prince''s actions, and I dare to say they are more formidable and talented than our seeded teams. But the prince humiliated them and now we are repaying for it. They simply returned for their humiliation the faced then. this should originally have been the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy''s glory. No wonder er. No wonder they didn''t even field their full strength."


    Emperor''s mood suddenly became grave and looked hatefully at the prince who seemed to remember about the group and what he has done to them. Emperor was really angry that because of him Imperial academy not only lost such talented teenagers but also offended them. Salas was enjoying the show, but suddenly Ning Frengzhi said: "Your majesty, my daughter is also a student at this Shrek Academy, she just didn''t appear in this match."


    Emperor''s mood brightens up a little. Salas''s expression became gloomy. The Emperor said: "Eh? In other words, this Shrek Academy is fostered by your honorable school?"


    Ning Frengzhi shook his head gently and continue saying: "I also can''t say it''s raised by our Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, it''s just that two children in this group are also a disciple of our upper three sects, that''s all. Originally, they were going to join Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, but unfortunately, they were turned back by his highness prince Xue Xing. Afterward, they joined another academy in Heaven Dou City, the forerunner of the present Shrek Academy, Blue Tyrant Academy and this group is lead by Grandmaster another member of our upper three sects. This Academy has no influenced by any sect or group and want to keep it so. Their dean is adamant to it." He deliberately said the last part loudly to emphasize on it. He is actually telling the Emperor not to do anything rash and assured that academy or such talented youths will not join Spirit Hall. Salas''s expression got bad to worst hearing Ning Frengzhi. How can he not get the underlying meaning of Seven Treasures Pagoda''s master?


    The first day of the tournament concluded there. Every academy group returned to their respective academy. Shrek students were happy because they not vented their anger but literally face slapped the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy but virtue of it they stomper the face of Prince who was in charge of that academy. They are going to today''s victory like no other. Flander and other teachers were also happy, they knew the students did that such vehemently for their sake also. How could they don''t understand that? They were elders and teachers of students but they had to swallow their pride and leave for the sake of their student''s safety. They never forget that incident it was an inspiration for their hard work for these months. But now they feel that a huge burden was lifted from their shoulders. They are now strong enough to cause wrek in heaven dou academy but it won''t do any good. An Academy doesn''t become strong because formidable teachers but formidable students and their students magnificently vented their anger.

 Chapter 54 - XUE QUINGHE

    As Shrek group was leaving the arena Ning Frengzhi came and asked the well being of the team. It wasn''t a big deal for Shrek''s group to meet Ning Frengzhi they have met before. After talking a while Ning Frengzhi invited Tang brothers to come and meet his personal disciple the crown prince of the heaven duo empire. Everyone''s expression became unsightly for different reasons everyone except Tang Chen thought that like crown prince will be like his arrogant fourth brother but Tang Chen knew the one Ning Frengzhi wants them to meet was not crown prince but the daughter of the previous and present supreme pontiff. Ning Frengzhi assured the group that crown prince wasn''t like that and Emperor har berated the prince on incident of heaven dou academy. This meeting is to mend the relations.


    Truthfully he thinks both Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue are quite pitful. But that doesn''t mean he will let them ruin his or his friends'' happiness, or let spirit hall monopolize the continent. He will try to better their lives but not the cost of his family''s. Tang Chen didn''t have any problem with Qian Renxue was but if she became a problem he will strike her down.


    After a while both brothers, went with Ning Frengzhi. On the way, Ning Frengzhi has told them that he has just told the prince that they were sons of Clear Sky Douluo nothing more and nothing less. Both brothers were thankful for that as the matter of his parent''s location and their cultivation was secret till final of tournament and Tang Sect requires another 4-5 years to fully develop. Both brothers didn''t want Tang Sect to center of attention yet. For the perfect development of their sect time is what required the most, they have good numbers of disciples and financial requirements but it takes time to give it a shape. Due to tournament brothers have yet to formally have a meeting with Clan heads of four single attribute clans and decide the future course of the sect.


    Ning Frengzhi brought the brothers to a teahouse where they saw a teen, who was already there waiting for them. Both brothers with ning Frengzhi walked up to the teen who was either 19 or have just turned twenty and Ning Frengzhi did the introduction he looked toward the teen and said:" I''ll introduce you. This little Chen and San, is the crown prince of Heaven Dou Empire, his highness Xue Quinghe." and put hands on shoulders of Tang brothers while introducing them and said: " your highness this is Tang brothers. Tang Chen and Tang San." He tapped the shoulder of brothers while taking their names.


    Both parties were evaluating others, they can''t tell the specific ranks of each other but with the help of purple demon eyes both brothers can tell the youth in front of them was stronger than them and was close to a Soul Emperor realm. Tang San was shocked to see such young to be soul emperor. Prince in front of them was also mentally evaluating them, both boys were handsome in their own right and were powerful he can just tell by looking at them.


    Both boys said: "Greetings, Your Highness crown prince."


    Xue Qinghe replied: "There is no need to be so formal since uncle Frengzhi is also my teacher, please call me brother Xue. I especially invited you here to apologize for the behavior of my fourth brother and uncle on your previous meeting."


    Tang Chen said: " It was all in the past, one cannot and should not blame one''s kin for the mistakes of their family."


    Xue Qinghe said: " what brother Chen said is true but it''s a rule that the mistake committed one has to pay for the mistake committed by their family."


    There was some ambiguity in what both said and others can feel it, Tang San who knew his brother know that his brother was up to something and warning him not to get comfortable with the prince in a subtle way, but didn''t show it on his face.


    Ning Fengzhi said from the side:


    "Alright, let''s sit down and talk. The green tea here is pretty good. Little San, Little Chen, you try it as well." Ning Frengzhi was the schoolmaster of a sect how can he not understand there was something going on here?


    All of them sat down and ordered some tea.


    Xue Qinghe said: " Brothers do you position of your esteemed father he is the idol of mine and I would love to pay him my respect."


    Tang Chen replied: " I''m afraid not brother Xue, father left us a year ago when we decided to join Shrek Academy since then his position is unknown to us." it was the story both. Brothers decided to tell others. He even made his expression sad to prove his point. Tang San was expressionless sitting there and sipping tea.


    Xue Qinghe said: " I have information about the reason for your father''s seclusion. Is brother Chen in knowing the reason why your esteemed father is not always there with you."


    Tang Chen said: " If brother Xue can tell us without having problems for your own, us brothers will be eternally grateful for it." Tang San also perked his ear as to how can the prince know about their mother even Ning Frengzhi know, only involved parties Clear sky sect and spirit hall knows, clear sky was hiding in the mountain and spirit hall wouldn''t say it aloud. He also lived two lives and by no means an ordinary person. He now understood why his brother warned him to wary of the prince. Both Brothers knew each other well, Tang Chen never interrupt a conversation until he was sure the other party was either trying or will try to poach or manipulate them.


    Xue Qinghe said: " It was all because of spirit hall, they seemed to get the information about your father and mother possessing a 100,000-year-old spirit bone, they fought and your parents are missing ever since. That''s all I know, I truly find it embarrassing. I''ve dispatched people to investigate, but it''s already been more than ten years, and I''m afraid it won''t be very effective."


    Tang Chen said: " Thank you for your information and efforts brother Xue, As far as I''m concerned, being able to learn this is already very useful."


    Xue Qinghe then said: " Spirit hall is really overbearing and ever since the disappearance of clear sky sect, their influence has only increased since you call me brother, this brother will help you if you ever decided to go against the spirit hall."


    Tang San who was silent until now, suddenly and straightforwardly said: " And rope us in, by virtue of it our parents as well to help you solidify your position of crown prince further. And if our family agrees it wouldn''t hard for you to rope clear sky sect as one of their twin douluo will be already with you. Nice plan but us brothers will never gonna let that happen. we refused to be chained by any organization." Though Tang San was straightforward but wasn''t a fool by saying this he made sure that prince will this brother are without any backing other than their parents.


    Tang Chen was inwardly happy by his brother''s cleverness but didn''t show it. The atmosphere suddenly dimmed as how Tang San abruptly said this. Seeing this drop-in mood Tang Chen decided to intervene as they were now probably facing their future adversary and was brought to this meeting with his future Father-in-law.


    Tang Chen hurriedly said: " Brother Xue forgive my brother''s rudeness, he is rather straightforward and blunt but didn''t have the intention of offending you we brothers are young but we will remember your words in future. " he also tactfully agreed with his brother.


    Xue Qinghe mood improved and said: "It''s alright brother Chen, younger brothers are always rash yours seems no exception to this. I will remember your words for the future. Please accept this badge with this you will be able to find me with no problems in the future." Xue Qinghe gave them his badge.


    After a while meeting ended and Tang brothers left. Ning Frengzhi didn''t say anything from beginning to end but inwardly praising Tang brother for their good cop bad cop play against the prince. He knew both brothers were smart enough to guess the reason behind the meeting and he wasn''t off the mark.


    The talk between Tang Chen and Xue qinghe/Qian Renxue was seemed light but Tang Chem left several hints to grab the real meaning that is ''I don''t care who are you or matters of past but if you harm me or anyone close to me you will pay.''

 Chapter 55 - VS ELEPHANT ARMOURED SCHOOL

    Shrek''s next match was with one of Elephant armoured academy. It was an Academy comprised of members of one of four lower sect: ''ELEPHANT ARMOURED SCHOOL'' the member of this clan was famous for defense but wasn''t like defense clan of Tang Sect. They also have capabilities to attack but agility was their weakest forte. Elephant armoured school was rank sixth among seven great sect. They are also a sect with close ties with the spirit hall. Their spirit is diamond mammoth. In order to prepare for battle, the Shrek academy especially invited the defense clan members.


    On the day of the match, the Shrek academy arrived at the arena. There was a change in the VIP area, Ning Frengzhi was sitting with bone douluo and bishop Salas was sitting with a giant man, Grandmaster told them that the man was eighty-seventh rank soul douluo, Heaven Elephant Hu Yan Zhen, the head of elephant armoured school.


    Both Academy students entered the stage, the opponents of Shrek were huge they were looking like giants in front of Shrek academy students. Among seven members the smallest one was 2 meters long and has a jacked-up body with a minimum weight of 125 kg. The stage even trembled by their steps. The largest one was around 2.8 meters and was 300 kg. Hewas the captain of the group.


    "Elephant Armored academy team, captain, Hu Yan Li. Forty-third ranked defense system Battle Soul Expert."


    This captain spoke in a muffled voice, there was maliciousness in his voice. Grandmaster has told the group that he was the grandson of their clan head.


    "Shrek Academy team, captain, Dai Mubai. Forty-ninth ranked power attack system Battle Soul Expert." Dai mubai replied indifferently. Being eldest in the group, he naturally became their captain.


    After a referee came and asked them to fight. Unlike the previous match this time both teams brought out their spirit rings. The seven direct disciples of the Elephant Armored School in front of the Shrek Academy team simultaneously used their body enhancement their original build become more intimidating. There was a metallic layer around their bodies. Three members of their teams have four rings 2-yellow, 2-purple and the other four have three rings 2-yellow & 1-purple.


    Like them Shrek also released their spirit rings five members of the team have four rings 2-yellow& 2-purple while Tang brothers have Five rings 2-yellow 2-purple & 1-black audience were shocked that this unnamed academy was so powerfull. Changes also appeared on the Shrek team, they also have their enchantment on except oscar who just took out his spear.


    In the VIP section, Emperor was once again shocked and inwardly cursed the prince that they let go of such talented youths. Bishop Salas has also gritted his teeth, he especially arranged today''s match so that he could crush Shrek academy as he was aware that he could not recruit them. But these youth were exceeding his imagination. The expression on the elephant armoured school head was also unsightly.


    The match began each Shrek member jumped towards the opponent they have decided Tang Chen held his staff and leaped toward the captain of the opposite team his fourth ring shined and his staff became stronger, the opponent also used his first soul skill that made his body even stronger. Both Tang Chen and Hu Yan Li collided and what shocked the audience was captain of elephant armoured school took five steps to stabilize himself after getting hit by staff. After Stabilizing himself Hu Yan Li brightened all his spirit rings simultaneously making his defense even harder and started running towards Tang Chen who was waiting for him. Tang Chen again swung his staff very hard both of them again collided, but this time also Hu Yan Li was pushed back and spat some blood from his mouth. He turned around to look at his team their condition was also not good.


    One soul expert of the team was covered in blue silver grass and trying to break through it but was unsuccessful, Another soul expert was badly bruised and cuts were all over him it looked like cuts were from tiger claws and other three were not well either one of them was fighting a spear holding youth while other two were being toyed by tag team of two girls not far from him and the last one was practically burned.


    Seeing his grandson was going to be defeated Hu Yan Zhen stood up and made some gesture to his grandson, bone douluo saw this and released his pressure on him causing him to spit blood. Hu Yan Zhen saw towards bone douluo who was staring at him angrily. Bone douluo said: " if I see you doing that again, I''m afraid your son will have to take your mantle and nobody, I mean nobody can stop me doing it here in front of everyone." He again released his pressure on Hu Yan Zhen, Hu Yan Zhen spat some more blood. Bishop Salas wants to say something but kept quiet after seeing bone doulou''s expression. Titled Douluo authority can not be questioned.


    Hu Yan Li stood up and suddenly a helmet seems to appear on his head, Hu Yan Li appeared to be in a kind of half berserk condition and charged at the four without the slightest hesitation. Shrek Students guessed correctly that it was a skull soul bone but wasn''t worried about Tang Chen. Tang Chen took a step back to gain momentum to swing his staff, this time both collided and stepped back, Tang Chen moved 5 steps while Hu Yan Li moves 8 Steps back.


    Shrek group may look lean and thin but there was a terrifying strength hidden in their body. They have eaten food made of herbs and meat for a year and the pill which has removed the impurities from their body, Tang brother body was already strong but if became strong further by adding spirit rings for their hammer spirit.


    Shrek knew this tournament will not be hard at least not until promotional so they decided to make it challenging by going for their stronger forte. That is the reason they individually went after their opponents using the system of spirit masters they have chosen. Dai mubai, oscar, Ma Hongjun, and Tang Chen used his power to attack the opponent directly, Tang San used control system and poison against the enemy while Xiao Wu and Zhuqing used agility and tag teamed against the opponent. This was the plan and they proceeded with it even if the opponents were from seven great sects. This was the arrogance of Shrek and they were backing it by their strength.


    The match was concluded after five more minutes of confrontation. The Elephant Armoured Academy lost and Shrek didn''t have as much as of a disheveled clothes. Shrek''s one-sided dominating victory erupted a loud cheer among the crowd. crowd couldn''t believe that a no-name academy has just beaten one of great seven sects by breaking through their strongest forte.


    In the VIP area, Hu Yan Zhen crushed the handrails on his seat, bell-like big eyes looking like they were about to shoot flames.


    He was unresigned, he was really unresigned. He obviously felt it was impossible for Shrek Academy to break the Elephant Armored Academy defensive abilities especially his grandsons who even revealed his soul bone. The opponents have just used direct assault and even after his help The elephant Armoured school still lost. Let alone Hu Yan Zhen being unable to understand, even platinum bishop Salas next to him stared blankly. He deliberately had the Shrek match against one of seven great sects but Shrek won so overwhelmingly.


    Ning Frengzhi and bone douluo smiled towards the Emperor. Bone douluo said: " Even the best tactics and abilities fail under complete strength." He deliberately said it loud so that everyone can hear him. Emperor nodded in response.


    Shrek students went back to the academy after the match.

 Chapter 56 - SKULL BONE

    The tournament went on but Shrek didn''t appear on stage, their opponent directly forfeited, the team has won six matches in such a way. their next match is two days with a blue moon academy, The teacher leading the team was a formidable soul saint with a rare spirit. Their teacher was an old-looking man Shi Nian with the spirit called Cruel Dream, which is an unusual spirit but was formidable his spirit has the ability to causing all kinds of illusions, losing people inside. His current strength should be enough to disable and kill people just by using illusions.


    Several cases of talented spirit masters doing suicide came to light, Tang Chen know it was Shi Nian behind it and he may be next target if not Tang San so he was always vigilant about it he also told his team members to be careful as anybody on the team was talented enough to attract his attention. He made sure that all team carries cl.u.s.ter soul chasing balls with them and told about the weapon to his team. His teammates have high spiritual power so they will casually be trapped in illusion but if soul saint deliberately came after them then the hidden weapons will be a tremendous help.


    His expectations of getting attacked wasn''t in vain in the evening when he was returning the academy after some errands, he suddenly felt a strong spiritual power trying to enter his mind, mot wanting to make an enemy alert he followed what enemy wanted of him and went toward the outskirt of city to a forest. He wasn''t disappointed Shi Nian was there as well, waiting for him. He has the spiritual power of nearing the peak of the detailed realm and purple demon eyes were enemies of all illusions. He was never trapped in illusion but followed where the spiritual power leads to. When Shi Nian tried to use his soul skill he didn''t give him a chance, he didn''t want to experience a nightmare, so he throws the soul chasing balls but Shi Nian caught and started his monologue about he was impressed and will kill him brutally but that was enough the Yama poison inside the ball acted and killed the soul saint. Tang Chen didn''t leave after that but was waiting for skull bone of his which he was sure Shi Nian possessed. There was the only black poisonous liquid left where Shi Nian was standing and a sparkling thing was only left there. He knows it was the thing he was waiting for he used the mystic jade hand to the fullest degree and grab that thing and pulled it out of black liquid


    That was around the skull, three cun in diameter, entirely glittering with rainbow-colored light, seemingly like a shrunken human cranium. He knew that it was skull soul bone, he already decided to gift it to Rongrong as it will suit her, she was only in the team who didn''t have a very offensive abilities. She was the best support there is but because of her spirit''s nature, she can only play a supporting role on the team she has only spent time mastering her heart separation control method. She also has high spiritual power can use this bone''s abilities to cast illusions, being a reincarnated person and a fan of anime how can he be not aware of the terrifying abilities of illusions? Itachi was the best example of how terrifying illusions can be. With the help of this bone and spiritual power, Rongrong can at least protect herself and retreat while facing strong opponents. For his soul bones, he set a limit of a minimum of 100,000-years old age. He can achieve it in his magical space.


    He took the bone and returned to the academy, He then gathered the group and told them what happened. He then told about the soul bone he got. Others were surprised that he got a soul bone and didn''t absorb it right away instead kept it and bring it here. He told them about how and why he planned to give this soul bone to Rongrong, others agreed to it as it was his soul bone he could have secretly given away or absorbed it but he didn''t do anything of that sort. Tang Chen showing bone to them was his sign of trust toward them. They already gained a lot just by associating with him, soul bone or no other thing was worth enough for them to break his trust, and Rongrong was their teammate and she did require some abilities to face stronger opponents.


    Rongrong was moved and happy that Tang Chen cared for her so much. She knew this soul bone could have helped anyone in the group as all of them have high spiritual power especially Tang brothers and Xiao Wu, but Tang Chen decided to give it to her. The soul bone was atleast from the above 30,000-year old beast and was quite expensive. Soul bones were very rare even with her background she may not get a suitable one but Tang Chen gifter her one which will suit her and will give her some protection. She walked towards Tang Chen kissed him and then sat cross-legged to absorb the bone. Others surrounded her to protect her from any disturbance during the process.


    Absorption of bone took a while but was smooth she didn''t gain any rank but told them it was as they expected the bone gave her ability to cast illusions powerful ones at that but to the person who has low spiritual power than her. Now she had to learn to use it effectively in battle. others were happy for her. They got back to their training for the preparation of the next match. They were very angry that the opposite academy tried to kill their friend. They were more pissed than when they were evicted from heaven dou academy. They will not going to let this slide. The students didn''t know that a.d.u.l.ts were listening to them in secret and were equally pissed. Shi Nian was lucky he was dead otherwise he will have to face Shrek angry teachers. These students were their pride and anyone who dared to go against them was simply touching their reverse scale. If anything happens to any of their students these teachers will go berserk.

 Chapter 57 - DEVILGOD HELL TIGER, SPIRIT FUSION VS SPIRIT FUSION

    Two days after Rongrong absorbed the skull soul bone, Shrek students were again at the area for their match against the blue moon academy. After some research grandmaster told them they were a special group as three the members of the team have gems spirit. A very rare spirit, gem type spirits were just the opposite, among all spirits they were the most indeterminate. Tang Chen knew they would use seven fusion technique but wasn''t worried.


    Both teams reached the center of the stage and were staring at each other. Other in Shrek groups also noticed this was not the standard team of blue moon academy they now have four new members.


    This was the third time the Shrek team went to stage the audience was cheering for them. They have seen how powerful were the team in both their previous match.


    The referee came and declared the match to begin.


    Blue moon academy students were suddenly in hexagon formation and their captain was standing in the middle of the formation. All of them raised their right arm and seven gems spirits were summoned on the stage. All the gems have different colors and shapes. The team was suddenly enveloped in the light of the color of their spirit. There was only one person with four spirit rings others only have three spirit rings but they all have the ideal color of ring configuration. But the strangest thing was there was an arrogant smirk on their faces as if they have complete confidence in their win. The Shrek team also have summoned their spirit and spirit rings. But they were not moving but watching their opponents.


    The blue moon academy students suddenly were enveloped in seven different colors, and soon their colors condensed and form pillars and enveloped the surrounding area. The experienced spirit masters were surprised. They didn''t think they will see fusion technique much less a seven-person spirit fusion technique. The blue moon academy was truly lucky to get seven people with similar spirits.


    The captain of the blue moon academy coldly said: "Shrek Academy fools, you should feel honored, because you will be the first opponents to taste our Seven Asura Dreamland. Die from your own pain. You''re too naive, you even gave us time to complete our fusion technique, do you really think you can block our Seven Asura Dreamland? We''ve already waited far, far too long for this day. Endure the filthiest world you can imagine. Your repressed feelings will leave you especially suffering until you go insane, this is the price you pay for insulting us. Don''t worry, we''ll go easy, we''ll leave you alive."


    The seven-colored light suddenly expanded, instantly covering the whole stage. The stage was round, as was that seven-colored light pillar. At this moment, that soaring light practically lit up the whole stadium. The indistinct l.u.s.ter was brimming with a bizarre atmosphere. The Shrek Academy team''s seven had already been completely enveloped, or perhaps it should be called swallowed.


    "The naive ones should be you. Do you believe such a simple illusion can trap us? Compared to Shi Nian''s illusion, your seven fusion ability is still quite lacking."


    "You... Where is teacher Shi Nian?"


    The blue moon academy captain had cold sweat dripping from his forehead and all over the body, his voice was shaking. Others were not any better they all have pale faces. They knew their teacher was missing and all the deed he has done for the smooth victory of their team. Hearing Tang Chen saying this they can guess what happened to their teacher. Shi Nian was dead and they were sure about that. They were especially scared now because they know their fusion ability was still no match of their teacher and the person in front of them survived that. They cannot even break their spirit fusion as there was a flaw in a fusion that once cast it will naturally end in 3 minutes or when the opponent broke it through sheer force but it will cause a severe backlash.


    Tang Chen said indifferently:


    "You''re his students, want to find him? I won''t give you the chance. Don''t worry, I''ll go easy. I''ll leave you alive. That''s why you won''t see him."


    Nobody in the Shrek team has fallen to illusion because of their high spiritual power


    Dai Mubai suddenly stepped forward suddenly and said: " Isn''t this just a fusion technique, What are you so arrogant for? You think only you have this ability, let us show you ours."With this Dai Mubai and Zhuqing hugged each other.


    Suddenly a terrifying tiger roar resounded in the arena because until now nobody could clearly see or hear the conversation of participants of the match going on. Suddenly seven figures flew in different directions sprouting blood from their mouth. The bright light vanished, and everything in the surroundings became clear again. That enormous seven colored pillar of light had disappeared without warning. Now only five Shrek students were standing next to a graceful figure of an enormous golden black tiger. The tiger black-furred with golden stripes, and white double pupils eyes that coldly watching around the surrounding. The tiger was looked both terrifying and majestic. Tiger reached a terrifying length of ten meters, and three meters high.


    During the match, Tanh Chen''s eyes had already turned purple gold. Chi long rays of purple golden light shot out, flashing in seven different directions. Then Mubai and Zhuqing fusion completed and the tiger appeared it suddenly swung its hand and struck the opponents and send them flying out of the stage and ended the match. Opponents suffered severe metal backlash from Tang Chen eyes spiritual shock and their bones were broken after taking a strike from the tiger.


    In the VIP Emperor was looking at the tiger was seemed to be lost in thought then he again hatefully looking towards the prince, Ning Frengzhi was also looked like he suddenly realized something. The bishop Salas was gritting his teeth to see that even with seven people fusing technique, The Shrek team didn''t have any difficulty in defeating them.


    On the stage, the Shrek students suddenly moved and got off the stage and went to their teachers, while their opponents have lost consciousness and were carried on Stretchers. Tang Chen knows that the opponents were crippled and this will probably cause them problems in the near future. He knows bishop Salas will not let go of this and will come at them to either arrest them or disqualify them from the tournament.


    The day ended with some more matches, but Shrek students already arrived at their academy. Tang Chen told them what did he do and that it will cripple the students from blue moon academy. Teachers assured them that it will be fine they will deal with the problems if it came their way they just have to concentrate on the tournament and they will take care of other things.

 Chapter 58 - DODGING THE BULLET

    The next day as expected, the tournament committee was formed because of the condition of the blue moon academy''s students. In the leadership of Bishop Salas and Ning Frengzhi, a group of spirit masters entered the Shrek for investigation. Ning Frengzhi bought bone douluo, Gu Rong and Salas brought has fully twelve people along. Among them were two red-robed cardinals, as well as ten temple knights in resplendent silver attire. They were at the gate of Shrek academy and were waiting for Shrek''s teacher to come and receive them.


    Within Spirit Hall, besides clergy, there was still an establishment of temple guard knights. Besides the Holy Emperor Warriors exclusive to Supreme Pontiff Palace and the Douluo Warriors exclusive to Douluo Palace, the Temple Warriors of the two great Spirit Temples had the highest status. the threshold to enter the Temple Knights was fifty-first ranked spirit power. Of course, the admittance requirements to the Holy Emperor Warriors and Douluo Warriors were even higher, reaching sixty-first rank. There was more formidable expert commander of both Holy Emperor Warriors and Douluo Warriors who were Titled douluo. Spirit Hall was now the most formidable organization in the continent for a very valid reason. So spirit masters brought by bishop Salas consist of ten soul kings and two soul emperors atleast.


    Originally as the head of Heaven Dou city spirit hall branch, Bishop Salas didn''t have to personally come here but Shrek was a team that threatens Spirit Hall absolute victory in the tournament and this was the perfect opportunity for him to expel such group of formidable team from the tournament so he personally held the meeting and insisting of investigation of Shrek academy. How can Ning Frengzhi allow this to happen? He nominated himself as another person to go with the bishop for the impartial judgment. Ning Frengzhi knew what was Salas thinking and planning. Spirit Hall and Upper three sects always have shaking relationship


    Flander, Zhou Wujii, Liu Er long and Grandmaster came and invited them to the Deans''s office to have formal chat. The group directly went to the office.


    At the office, Ning Frengzhi said: "Dean Flender, we''ve taken the liberty to disturb you. This is Heaven Dou City Spirit Temple''s hall master, his eminence platinum bishop Salas."


    Flander Said: "Schoolmaster Ning is too polite. To have your presence honor our institution brings light to our humble Shrek Academy! So it''s lord bishop Salas. This one is Flender. Please have a seat."


    Teachers, Ning Frengzhi and Bishop took the seat in Flander''s office, Bishop Salas said: "Dean Flender, you should know our purpose in coming here."


    Flander said: "I am sorry but I don''t know. What is such an important matter that brings Lord Bishop Salas and Schoolmaster Ning Frengzhi to our academy."


    Salas'' brow wrinkled minutely,


    "In the previous match, your academy''s students seriously injured their opponents, causing all seven of Blue Moon Academy''s participating team members to become imbeciles. Now the Blue Sunshine Academy has raised a stern protest. Consequently, the tournament organizational committee has formed an investigative group to conduct inquiries."


    Flander calmly said: "What has my academy have to do with their students becoming imbeciles? It was the backlash of their own seven-person fusion techniques. It''s an unjust accusation. Are they trying to say that our students shouldn''t have retaliated against their attack."


    Salas coldly snorted and said: "You should know best whether it''s an unjust accusation. Even if you don''t know, call out the Shrek Academy students that participated yesterday. We want to conduct our investigation and interview them separately."


    Grandmaster said: "We will not do anything of that sort as far as I know all the academy has signed the form in which it was clearly said life loss or such things cannot be brought up to opposing team. Their fusion had illusion abilities to show opponents their worst nightmare, they have suffered backlash and was affected mentally. What has any of this related to our academy students."


    Hearing this Bishop Salas expression gotten worse, he didn''t think he will be so straightforwardly told to back off. He had thought that Shrek academy will dilly dally on the matter making easy for him to accuse Shrek and expelled from the tournament. A cold light flashed in Salas'' eyes, he said: "By saying this, are you opposing the organizational committee? I can take your actions as refusing to cooperate with the investigation. The tournament organizational committee will then have the right to strike Shrek Academy from this year''s Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament."


    Grandmaster''s voice became cold and he asked: "Why must we be investigated? Since the tournament is fair, the judges should have seen the situation at that time. Blue Moon Academy''s competing members used a seven-person spirit fusion ability, don''t tell me that''s going easy? If our students didn''t block their attack, perhaps not even one could have returned alive. Everyone could see that our students only resisted passively, we never did anything wrong. If the tournament organizational committee still wants to expel us, we don''t have anything to say. But I will personally head over to spirit city and asked them about how fair is this tournament."


    Salas becomes slightly scared as the idea of committee and interfering with the tournament was considered heavy offense in the spirit hall. He would suffer consequences for it. Ning Frengzhi and bone douluo were watching the show from aside and was curious why Shrek didn''t seem to slightly affect by all this. They both kept quiet and decided not to interfere.


    He stood up and said: " Shrek Academy! what a good Shrek Academy? Do you really think you people can go to the spirit city and complain about me? Who do you think you are? I hereby proclaim..." He suddenly released his spirit rings there were 8 rings 2-yellow, 3- purple, 3- back. Seeing this the guards came with them also released their spirit rings, suddenly seventy rings were present in the Deans''s office. Salas wanted to show his power so that he can oppress the academy. In the continent, only personal strength matters the most, but when he saw nobody was affected he was surprised they were still calmly sitting.


    Grandmaster suddenly stood up and said: " "Salas. Think clearly before you make a decision."


    "Who are you to use the lord platinum bishop''s name directly?"


    Grandmaster released his pressure, the pressure was released in the room and especially crushing the cardinal, A Titled Douluo dignity cannot be offended it wad the rule that cannot be violated by any lesser ranked spirit master. Feeling such pressure the bishop Salas was struggling to stand and knew the person in front of them was a Titled Douluo. He was inwardly very scared, he never even dreamed that this unknown academy has a Titled douluo. Everything changes now he even cannot take this matter with higher up as he was wrong.


    Grandmaster looked at cardinal and said: "Who are you to question me? Since you asked, now do you think that I have qualifications to say his name."


    Cardinal was under high pressure and just nodded his head in agreement, The pressure in the room disappeared and The people of spirit hall including the bishop retrieved their spirit rings some of the temple knight was gasping and panting.


    Grandmaster looked towards Salas and said: "If you expelled our team from the tournament, I will go to spirit city and have a chat with Bibi Dong personally." He then flicked his hand, and something flew out of his sleeve, directly at Salas.


    Just by the fact that the grandmaster was Titled douluo, he was scared but when he heard that this person called supreme pontiff by the name he was terrified. Salas caught it, Salas didn''t even need to look at it to know what had landed in his hand. His back felt moist, and along with the Temple Knights leaving the room, a faint sheen of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    His facial expression clearly somewhat moderated, he bowed to Grandmaster,


    "Greetings elder."


    what grandmaster gave him was the highest warrant tile Spirit Hall issued to Spirit Hall staff, possessing six symbols, this tile also had another name: Spirit Pontiff Writ. By having it granted a seat of the elder in spirit hall. Grandmaster borrowed it from Tang Hai as they were expecting this and Other than elders in spirit hall only three upper sect has it. Tang Hao has writ granted to Clear sky sect as clear sky douluo. Seeing this writ Salas didn''t think of it from three upper sects but thought it was grandmasters itself. As he knew there was some relationship between Grandmaster and Spirit Hall. Grandmaster left spirit hall years ago but didn''t think he possessed the writ.


    Grandmaster nodded and said: " This investigation ends here, go back." Salas and Temple knight nodded and left they know it was an order they have to follow.


    Ning Frengzhi who was watching everything from the side was enjoying the show, he saw how Shrek academy used both humility and strength to get Salas out their academy. He inwardly nodded and stood up saying "Teachers it seems my worry was unnecessary, I will also take my leave." After sone talking, he also left the academy with bone douluo. The academy went to normal routine but teachers knew they have shown strength to spirit hall and now they will be carefully watched. Grandmaster was a famous theorist but nobody thought he was so formidable, he was famous for being trash. Now the Spirit hall will keep a close tab on Academy and its Students

 Chapter 59 - ONE PERSON SHOW

    One month has passed since the beginning of the tournament, Shrek has the unsurprisingly got a perfect record, 10/10 but they still have to face other four elemental academies that are Blazing Academy, Thunderclap Academy, Godwind academy, and Skywater Academy. They have only one match left in qualifiers and that was against the Blazing Academy. After that, they will meet others in promotional matches held in the same arena and then they will head towards the Spirit city for semi-finals and finals.


    They have a match with the Blazing Academy tomorrow, according to research done by Shrek teachers, these four academies were very special and particular in admitting in spirit masters. They are inclined toward a definite element. The Thunderclap Academy was backed by Blue Tyrant Lightning Dragon Clan and only their branch members were attending the academy and consists of members having spirits related to lightning element, Godwind Academy consists of spirit masters whose spirits are inclined towards wind element, Skywater Academy consists of only female students and their spirits are inclined to water elements and Shrek''s opponent for last qualifier battle The Blazing Academy Students were spirit masters having fire-related spirits.


    Shrek students were training hard in this month, They never relaxed during this month their goal was to gain as much as they could get the last months of academy, their collective goal was to reach Soul King realm, Mubai was very close to breaking through, Oscar promoted to rank 47, Xiao Wu and Zhuqing broke through to rank 49 one day ago and Ning Rongrong and Ma hongjun was at rank 48. Ning Rongrong will also a breakthrough in one or two days to the next rank, she got the benefit of having Soul Bone.


    Two days later in the arena


    Both teams were on the stage, Blazing Academy and Shrek Academy students were facing each other, Blazing Academy consists of a balanced team of fire element power attack, fire element battle control, fire element agility attack, fire element support. They revealed their true strength against the Elephant Armoured academy. Shrek''s usual team went on stage.


    The Blazing Academy Team consists of one female and six males. As grandmaster told them about the opposite team and their spirits, Captain was four-rings attack type spirit master with the spirit of Fire Dragon, Their agility system masters were three-rings twins with the spirit of Fire Cranes, they have two three-rings support system spirit masters with identical spirits which were rare and unusual spirit called Spark it was a support system with some attack power and the only female on their team was four-rings control type spirit master with the spirit of Fire Shadow. She was the sister of the Captain of the team and called Huo Wu.


    The Blazing Academy team was rather confident of their win because two soul kings of the Shrek team consist of Blue silver Grass spirit. They don''t know or were interested in knowing how they have cultivated this trash spirit to such degree but the fire was the natural enemy of plant type spirits so they thought it will be a difficult match but were assured of their win. Unfortunately, they were in for a rude awakening.


    The referee came and declared the beginning of the match. Both teams released their spirit and spirit rings except Ma hongjun. The Captain directly brighten up his fourth ring and used fire meteor skill on both Tang brothers as he thought of taking out them as soon as possible. Sherk team was only standing in their place not even moving his ability was impressive but how can it be compared with likes of Ma Hongjun and Liu Er long they have ultimate fire, seeing attack come towards them Tang brother took action without moving When the meteor come near them, Tang San covered himself with grass and Tang Chen deflected it with his staff. Seeing they were completely unharmed blazing academy was surprised first, but soon changed the formation and were having serious expression. How can they know that both brothers have Ice-fire Alchemy Body, so they and their spirits were immune to ultimate fire and ice much less of their petty fire?


    Ma Hongjun suddenly started moving, seeing this red-haired youth moving who hasn''t even revealed his sprit, the Blazing Academy was confused. Ma Hongjun came to the center of the Shrek team and Stepped five steps. He raised his right hand and spirit on him brighten and the temperature of surrounding rose at an alarming speed, soon Pheonix enhancement covered Ma Hongjun, he has small feathers all over the body and beautiful Pheonix wings on his back slowly 2-yellow and 2-purple rings were behind him. The blazing Academy feels the fear of their spirits especially the agility system, they have a firebird type spirit. Phoenix was known as kings of birds Twins directly knelt down and was unable to lift their head. Others on their team were not as bad as them but they felt that their spirits refuse to attack the person before them and were telling them it will only be disastrous to attack him. Ultimate Fire was the reason they were scared, as the ultimate element holder of the same element and having higher cultivation than them Ma Hongjun have the absolute control over them. His ultimate fire suppresses the entire Blazing Academy team himself. There was an aura of arrogance and authority of the king around him.


    Ma Hongjun coldly said: " You all should feel that I can alone wipe out your entire team and it will be not be pretty, So I advise you to quit." Then he releases all his pressure. Ma Hongjun always keeps his goofing attitude in front of his team members but which of Shrek students were not talented, how he can not be proud to bone with Spirit like The True Fire Pheonix bird? Pheonix was considered the king of birds and it was a very proud beast.


    The Blazing Academy struggled for five minutes, Ma hongjun and others of Shrek students were looking at them without doing anything. After 5 minutes of struggle, they surrendered


    The arena was in an uproar and they were cheering and screaming the names of Shrek Academy. They never saw such a match, Where only one person of the team defeated the opposing Team without using any ability. He was just standing there and opponents were either kneeling down or struggling to keep standing. Forget about them, Even in the VIP section, everybody was shocked, how Shrek defeated one of four elemental academies without lifting a finger. Ultimate elements were not well known in the continent even the most knowledgeable and best theorist the grandmaster got the information about it with the hints and help of Tang Chen, so forget about anyone in the continent. Bishop Salas was gritting his teeth even further, after seeing writ he especially came for every match of Shrek Academy. Emperor was getting more and more angry at the prince after seeing every match of Shrek Academy. Even Ning Frengzhi and Sword douluo beside him was astonished seeing the match. They never have seen someone''s spirit to suppress others because of having the same element. They decided to ask the Shrek Academy students and teachers and see if they are willing to tell him.


    Shrek Team left the stage and the Arena with their teachers, they knew that they have caused a major curiosity in everyone present but it cannot be helped, Rongrong was not entering stage because they want to hide her spirit till finals like Tang brothers hammer and everybody will still know if Ma Hongjun released his spirit at any time of match. They discussed it and decided they didn''t want to hide but to win the match in a way that will cause massive uproar and boy did they succeeded, the entire arena was continuously screaming their name. Shrek is also revealing that all members of the team were strong, they were not a team depending on a few members but the whole team was formidable. First Tang brothers were introduced to the audience then Spirit fusion of Dai Mubai and Zhuqing and now Ma Hongjun''s ultimate fire. But they were mot very concerned they have already decided to cause uproar in finals so why not now? They arrived at the academy and went to rest. Tomorrow they will train for the upcoming promotional round.

 Chapter 60 - AGAIN

    Qualifiers round ended after a month it started the Shrek Academy, The Blazing Academy, The Thunderclap Academy, The skywater Academy, and The Godwind Academy qualified to be in the promotional round. The promotional round will be held in the same arena with all the teams that have cleared qualifier round in different kingdoms of Heaven dou empire.


    The rules of promotional tournaments were different than qualifiers. The rules were very simple. Both sides would each participate with seven team members. Each team that went up would fight until defeated, continuing to fight the next opponent if they won, until the seven people on one side were completely defeated. But each team has to fight other teams and one team with the highest victory will advance to the final round and fight for the title of champions with three seeded teams. As the Star Dou kingdom has already selected its strongest team as a seeded team and doesn''t hold the first two rounds in their kingdom as they believe in only strong eat the weak concept. It was deeply rooted in the Star Dou empire so much as it was even their rulers were selected by such means.


    Shrek Teams have progressed, Rongrong already had a breakthrough to rank 49 and others were trying their best to have breakthrough to soul king realm before the final round in the Spirit city. Dai Mubai was closest followed by Xiao Wu, Zhuqing and Rongrong who were at Rank 49. Ma Hongjun was at rank 48 and Oscar was slowest at Rank 47. The promotional will take about a month to complete and Finals will be held a month after that. All team members spend most of their time in Magical Space trying to have a breakthrough. Dai Mubai seems to hit an unusual bottleneck.


    Two days later, In the arena.


    All teams who were qualified for the promotional ranks were gathered in the arena. There were around 30 teams gathered in the arena including the Shrek Academy team. The matches will be set by the lottery method. The worst coincidence was The Blazing Academy drew The Shrek Academy as their first opponent. Being defeated like that in the last match, they decided a tactic to prove the Shrek''s team and bait them to not send Ma Hongjun as their first opponent.


    Both teams arrived at the center of the stage to greet each other before the beginning of the match.


    Suddenly, the only female of their team, Hua Wu stepped forward, Huo Wu said: " We are willing to settle this match with only one battle, Do you dare to send any other member of your team than the red-haired one? I will personally fight in this only match, Are you willing to bet?"


    Shrek team was looking at her like she was an idiot, this was probably the oldest trick and she is saying it with such nonchalance.


    Tang Chen stepped forward and said: " We clearly knew what are you up to, but we will humor you. We will take the bet. I will fight in this match personally and see how it will be any different than last time."


    Other participants of both teams left the stage, and both Tang Chem and Hua Wu were facing each other. The referee came and announced the beginning of the match. Both participants summoned their spirits and spirit rings. Tang Chen held his Staff in his hand and Five rings appeared behind him. Hua Wu''s body suddenly trembled a faint orange shadow gradually appeared behind Huo Wu. It was identical to her, a vague flame shadow with an illusory feeling. But this was her spirit, Fire Shadow. The fire element shadow was an extremely peculiar spirit, but able to display the fire element to its greatest degree. Four rings also appeared behind her.


    Both didn''t move Tang Chen was waiting for Hua Wu to do her spirit rings merging techniques, even in his previous life he was fascinated by this another of his current father''s technique. Hua Wu was also inwardly smiling not knowing the opponent in front of her was deliberately allowing her to perform her technique. After the humiliation, her team has to suffer last time she decided to go for this technique fro the get-go knowing it can harm her also.


    Ring Merging wasn''t any kind of technique, but rather an innate ability. Only some extremely peculiar Spirit Masters could possess this kind of ability. It used the simultaneous release of the spirit power of several spirit ring abilities at once, and could also be called an instant substantial spirit power release, making use of one spirit ability. The greatest benefit of Ring Merging was burst power.


    An only egg-sized ball of white light floated out, flying straight for Tang Chen. After releasing this white ball of light, Huo Wu''s complexion instantly turned deathly pale.


    Tang Chen suddenly felt the extreme heat and small sense of danger from the ball, he suddenly summoned his clone and sent it to face the ball. A sudden explosion happened on stage when clone and light came in contact with each other. Tang Chen was surprised by the sheer power of the explosion. The dust settled down after some time Hua wu was looking very pale and with used most of her soul power. Tang Chen was relatively unharmed was shocked, he knew even if he has immunity to fire and the fire was not hot as Liu Er long''s fire, he will still be harmed if he directly came into contact with the explosion. Hua Wu was not in conditions to continue the match.


    The match ended in such a way, the audience began cheering again but this time they were screaming the names of both the academies.


    Shrek has only one match on the first day so as usual, they returned to the academy.


    Ten days passed and Shrek were still winning with relative ease and not encountered other elemental academies yet. They didn''t care and utilized all their time on promoting their ranks. Dai Mubai Sat crosslegged, Today was the day he felt he will have the breakthrough.

 Chapter 61 - SELF CREATED ABILITY AGAINST SELF CREATED ABILITY

    Dai Mubai was sitting cross-legged to breakthrough to rank 50, its been over a month that he reached the peak of rank 49 but he seemed to hit a bottleneck. Today he sat in the magical space because he feels like today was the day, he can have a breakthrough. After 6 hours a sudden Tiger roar resounded through the magical space everyone on the team was happy to hear the roar. They knew Mubai has broken through to Soul King realm and all that remains is to add another ring and he will be at Rank 51. They all gathered where Mubai was training and looked Mubai, he seemed a little different than before.


    Dai Mubai opened his eyes, the double pupils of his eyes were completely golden now and his hair became completely black from blonde color. He seemed to have another metamorphosis, the reason he was having bottlenecks because his spirit was modifying the further changes in him, though he had secondary awakening, his spirit wasn''t able to have complete metamorphosis because he was already a Rank 45 spirit master. So it was waiting for him to become Soul king to complete its metamorphosis. Dai Mubai was very happy now because the changes complete secondary awakening brought him wasn''t just outwardly but he also gained another d.e.s.i.r.ed ability of any Spirit master that is a domain. He now has a domain that was an innate domain of his spirit. It was called the DARK DOMAIN which has a range of 30 meters. It has an ability to let the used submerge to the ground and pop up where he wanted to inside his domain. It was a powerful ability. he stood up and summoned his spirit and spirit rings. His enhancement now has black fur all over his body with golden stripes on it. He looks more intimidating and charming. His Spirit rings have a dark outline around it.


    He saw others were surrounding him. He told them about his ability and gains. Teachers were really happy that their student becomes more formidable it will help him to survive in the outer world especially in his own family. Students were happy as well especially Zhuqing, she has tears in her eyes she knows how much pressure Mubai was in since being weak can get him killed by his own family. They decided to gain spirit rings together when others also had their breakthrough.


    The promotional matches were going on, For the rest of the matches, Dai Mubai personally went to the stage and had a complete victory. He alone defeated whichever Academy came up to stage even The Skywater and Thunderclap academies were no exception. The Skywater Academy had some spirit masters having Ice Phoenix but they were defeated as easily as others. Thunderclap Academy has spirit Masters with dragon based spirits as it was comprised of branch family of Blue Tyrant lightning dragon clan members. But none were able to stop the overwhelming strength of Dai Mubai. A full month seemed to pass at the beginning of the promotional rank. Shrek''s last fight was with the Godwind Academy.


    Shrek''s other members were also progressing this month. Xiao Wu and Zhuqing also broke through to rank 50 and Rongrong will able to in just a few days. Ma hongjun and oscar were at rank 49. The Three who haven''t been able to promote were under huge pressure because they know it was only because of them that Mubai, Xiao Wu and Zhuqing didn''t get the ring to officially step into soul king realms. They were trying very hard especially oscar who broke through a couple of days ago.


    Today was the last day of the promotional round, Shrek Academy has to face Godwind Academy. Only other team with perfect victory record. It was because of their Captain who like Dai Mubai has single-handedly beaten the other teams. Today''s match will decide which team will go to the final round.


    Both Teams went on the stage the captain of Godwind Academy Feng Xiaotian fixed his eyes on Tang Chen and said: " Tang Chen, I will go up first. I hope you will also be the first. Let the two of us decide who is the final champion of the promotional competition. If I lose, Godwind Academy will concede."


    Tang Chen stared blankly at him and said: "Are you sure? This is the deciding match, your team will lose its chance just because of your arrogance but We are a team, I can''t make decisions for my friends by myself. I can only represent myself, I can''t represent the entire Shrek Academy team. I refuse."


    Feng Xiaotian looked at him and said: " Tang Chen do you dare or not, I want a man vs man against you my team has agreed if you are a coward don''t go try and find an excuse."


    Shrek''s team got angry and suddenly let out their pressure. The pressure was enough to send whole Godwind Academy students and referee a few steps back to stabilize themselves. Nobody has said anything ever to Tang Chen personally but if they respect and thankful to someone most in this continent, it was Tang Chen. Tang Chen has a very big contribution behind their strength, he has given them everything with his own will and never asked for anything in return except their trust. Even teachers came only second to Tang Chen for them. Seeing someone insulted Tang Chen in front of them they got very angry. Every member of the team was trembling, Mubai has a black aura surrounding him, Oscar brought out his spear and was pointing towards Feng Xiaotian, Tang San was pointing a hidden weapon at him, Ma Hongjun raised the temperature of his surrounding, Xiao and Zhuqing have their claws and nails out and they all were looking Feng Xiaotian with cold eyes. Tang San refrain himself from releasing his killing intent. They all have the same thought that if they were not in public they would have killed Feng Xiaotian in the most painful way.


    Seeing the dreadful expression and pressure from Shrek''s team whole arena suddenly got silent. There was pin-drop silence in the arena. The Godwind Academy students were scared especially, Feng Xiaotian he felt like he was stared by some powerful soul beasts. Just from combined pressure from the opposing team, he was shaken. He never have thought that Shrek''s members were so possessive about Tang Chen. It was like he touched the reverse scale of a dragon. Even the Referee was not making any sound.


    Tang Chen Sighed and said: "ok, that''s enough." hearing his sound others calmed down and retrieve their pressure.


    "Agree with him, little Chen. We trust you."


    "Give him a battle between men. If I''m not mistaken, his reason for raising this request should be related to Huo Wu."Feng Xiaotian nodded.


    "Fine, I accept your challenge."


    At this moment, Tang Chen''s gaze abruptly turned severe. The aura acc.u.mulated within him erupted like a volcano, resolutely striking Feng Xiaotian.


    Feng Xiaotian retreated six steps to stabilize himself.


    Feng Xiaotian and Tang Chen were only left on stage other left The stage. Both opponents were looking towards each other. The referee declared the start of the match. Feng Xiaotian issued a shrill howl, a layer of faint cyan light rushing out of his body. He has an animal spirit of Stormwind Double-headed Wolf, a variation of Stormwind Demon Wolf. The Stormwind Demon Wolf was a kind of high-level spirit, but it''s variation also became a two-headed wolf, already turning it into a kind of close to top-level spirit. He has four ideal configuration of spirit rings behind him. Tang Chen also released his spirit and was holding his staff in his hand, his spirit rings were rhythmically moving behind him.


    Feng Xiaotian said: " Tang Chen lets settle this match with one attack, I''ll use attack you with my own created spirit ability. Careful. The spirit ability is named: Stormwind Demon Wolf''s Thirty Six Successive Chops. If you can withstand it or defeat it, I will surrender immediately."


    Tang Chen nodded and said: " Ok, I agree with you, I will also use my self created ability. I have not named it yet."


    Hearing this a pair of wings appeared behind Feng Xiaotian and he leaped towards the air and started flying. hen with a long howl, Feng Xiaotian moved. His body dropped from the sky like a meteor from the heavens. Strangely, those enormous unfolded wings didn''t make a sound as he descended. The cyan light filling the air was completely withdrawn. Right now his wings were perfectly angled.


    Tang Chen was not standing during this time he activated his purple demon eyes and watching every movement of Feng Xiaotian''s, A spirit master who is able to create self spirit ability was a monstrous talented individual. He knew how Feng Xiaotian''s ability work but seeing it happens before his eyes were something totally different. He also used a mystic jade hand technique to cover his hand and was deeply concentrating, The atmospherearound him suddenly changed an unusual pressure was released from him. He was trying to use the technique as elder Mu from douluo dalu 2, SOVEREIGN FIST DESCENT. It was a concept involving fist intent but was much more complicated. He was trying to perform this move since he started his training but doesn''t seem to perform it instantly and smoothly. How can a technique of one of most characters in douluo dalu who was also an ultimate douluo be easy? According to douluo dalu 2, this technique was created by combing spiritual and soul power at perfect balance to complement each other. It was the essence of all experience of elder Mu. So he deliberately agreed to Feng Xiaotian''s request as it will provide him sufficient time for preparing and releasing this technique.


    Both of them completed the preparation of their techniques and were about to collide. There was pin-drop silence in the arena. Feng Xiaotian dropped from the sky towards Tang Chen with his last chop toward him. Tang Chen also lifted his hand to meets Feng Xiaotian''s Chop, his movement was unusually slow. Both attacks collided and sound equivalent of explosion resounded throughout the arena. Feng Xiaotian flew in the opposite direction at very high speed, his arms seemed broken and were spiting a large amount of blood from his mouth. He collided with walls. He was knocked out. Tang Chen didn''t move a single step from where he was standing.


    Everybody in the arena was standing and staring at Tang Chen. In the VIP area, everyone has their jaw dropped. They were experience spirit master and can see how powerful both attacks were Feng Xiaotian''s self-created ability was no doubt strong for a spirit master of his cultivation but the dread they feel from the simple fist of Tang Chen was unreal for them. Even the Rank 96 sword douluo Chen Xin was fascinated by the fist let alone Emperor and Bishop Salas who were almost drooling over such a self-created technique. Ning Frengzhi was staring at Tang Chen as a precious treasure.


    Forget about others even Shrek Academy was staring wide eyes at Tang Chen. Tang Chen never showed such a technique to them, Tang San was also interested in the technique, he can guess the theory behind such technique but if his brother is taking such long it wasn''t as simple as it seemed. Others were like in trance.


    After a while, a loud cheer erupted from the crowd and every spirit master come out of their trance and clapped loudly. With this match ended and Shrek Academy qualified to enter the final round. The cheering didn''t stop for the whole of 10 minutes. The day ended and everybody returned to their respective destination. The Award ceremony will be Tomorrow.

 Chapter 62 - BREAKING THROUGH AND GETTING SPIRIT RINGS

    Shrek team members were training very hard. Ma hongjun and Oscar were very close to having a breakthrough. The promotional round ended 20 days ago. The semifinals will be spirit city in 10 days. Spirit city entirely belong to Spirit Hall, it was situated on borders of both Heaven dou Empire and Star dou Empire. The empires doest have any authority over this city because the Supreme pontiff hall was situated in this city. Supreme Pontiff Palace was the symbol of Spirit Hall. It was one of the two most important landmarks of Spirit Hall another being Elder palace which was also in Spirit city.


    Supreme Pontiff Palace eas the grandest building in the whole continent. It was the front face and symbol of Spirit Hall''s. Common people doesn''t know about elders hall. Spirit City is also a sacred land for Spirit masters because of Supreme Pontiff Palace was constructed here.


    When Spirit Hall forced Clear Sky Sect, the first sect under heaven into hiding, their strength resounded through the whole continent. Spirit Hall took this opportunity and recruited as many spirit masters as possible and became an organization with the most number of spirit masters. Nobody except the upper three sect knows about how terrifying the spirit hall is.


    The journey from heaven dou city to Spirit city was ten days long. Shrek team has to leave the academy and go to Spirit city. Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu Rongrong, and Zhuqing still haven''t got their spirit rings and were waiting for Oscar and Ma Hongjun to reach rank 50. At the speed, both will take about 5 to 6 days even with the 24/7 cultivation in magical space. Others were still adamant to get spirit rings together. Tang Chen and Tang San progressed a rank each and were Rank 56 and Rank 54 respectively. Their cultivation speed decreased after they promoted to the soul king realm.


    Other Teachers left for the spirit city, only Grandmaster and Shrek students left behind in Academy, they decided to go to spirit city after getting the spirit rings with the help of Grandmaster.


    Tang Chen assured them they will be not late. They will get the spirit ring as soon as both Oscar and Ma hongjun broke through rank 50. Due to the constraint of time, Tang Chen decided to let them go to the soul beast area of magical space. He planned with Grandmaster to do the same as grandmaster did when he got his last spirit ring. He will go to the nearby forest, will open the magical apace and hunt for beasts for three days to get as many suitable beasts as possible for his teammates. After that, they will be not late for the tournament as Grandmaster personally carry them to spirit city, with his cultivation level they will be not late. Grandmaster told other teachers to go before them and they will meet in spirit city one day before the final round in spirit city. Tang San and Xiao Wu knew of the plan. Tang Chen told them both he will spilt the group in two parts after entering the magical Space. He will lead others in the soul beasts area to hunt the beasts and get the rings for the group, while Tang San and Xiao Wu will go to the herbal area to let Xiao Wu create her own spirit ring under Tang San protection.


    After 4 days, Al last Oscar and Ma Hongjun broke through. They cultivated very hard, they spend their entire time in magical space for a month. Ma Hongjun took long because of his ultimate element, while Oscar was a different case. Though his slow cultivation speed problem is solved, his spirit was still not a top-notch spirit like others who even had their spirit evolved in some ways. They did as Tang Chen planned. They went to the sunset forest where Tang Chen opened the magical space and split the group into two. Tang Chen with Dai Mubai, Oscar, Ma Hongjun, Rongrong, and Zhuqing went to the soul beasts area while Tang San and Xiao Wu went to the herbal area. Grandmaster didn''t enter the magical space for valid reasons.


    Tang Chen with the group went to the soul beast area and start searching for suitable soul beasts. Tang Chen thought that since they came here he will try and find the most suitable soul beasts for his group since the special effects of absorbing a spirit ring in magical Space was an overall boost to the spirit master and their spirit. After searching for two hours the found a tiger soul beast. It was a called Dark Tiger, a rare beast of darkness attribute which was perfect for Mubai. The beast was 30,000-years-old, Dai Mubai alone fought the beast and killed it. The Tiger soul beasts were proud beasts, seeing only one of a group of six people came to fight him he felt that he was being looked down, so he died in extreme anger leaving a fully intact right arm soul bone. Tang Chen told Dai mubai to first absorb the bone and then the black spirit ring that emerged from the beasts'' dead body. Dai Mubai did so, the whole process took 3 hours. Dai Mubai gets the ability to create darkness in his surroundings, in which other than him no one can see anything combined with his domain it was a terrifying technique. His body strengthened and Darkness''s attribute of his spirit increased. After that whole group again started to look for suitable soul beasts for others. Others were also hopefull seeing the soul bone that Dai Mubai got from his soul beats. As the higher, the cultivation of soul beasts more chances of acquiring the Soul bone, but only when Soul beats get 100,000-years-old. or more, there will be surety of getting the soul bone. This was also the reason why the 100,000-year-old spirit ring was so special and d.e.s.i.r.ed as acquiring it guarantees to acquire the soul bone also.


    After 3 days of hunting soul beasts, the group returned to the forest. Tang San, Xiao Wu, and Grandmaster were waiting for them there. The group met and told them about their gain.


    Dai Mubai told the group about his abilities and soul bone. Oscar also told them he absorbed a 28,000-years-old Mirror Monkey which gives him the ability to copy one soul skill of the opponent but he didn''t get soul bone. Ma hongjun was also lucky he got an attack similar to a meteor shower, a range and wide area attack from 28,000-year-old Fire Fox. Xiao Wu told the group that she got an ability of the golden body, which protects her from any attack for three seconds, She lied and told them that it was from Soft Boned Snake of 30,000-years-old. Rongrong already had the ability to boost strength, spirit power, speed and defense from her previous four rings so she absorbed the 35,000-year-old Ferocious Lion to get an ability to increase the potency of the attack power of her team. She already has a soul bone so she went for the beast of a slightly higher age than others. Zhuqing also absorbed a 29,000-years-old Black Panther which gave her agility a special boost. Grandmaster was glad that they didn''t waste their opportunities of getting spirit rings in magical space.


    They didn''t know about the specialty of magical space so they thought they only got one soul skill but they didn''t know that that soul skill is an amalgamation of all the skills of the soul beasts and not only that absorbing the spirit rings in magical spaces boosted their own body even further.


    The Shrek group was happy they all finally became soul king. The most surprising fact is that the eldest in the group was 16 years old while the youngest was 14 years old.


    The name, age, ranks, spirits, and spirit ring configuration of Shrek''s student group is as follow:


    Dai mubai, 16-year-old, Rank 52, DEVILGOD EVIL EYES TIGER:- Yellow, Yellow, Purple, Purple, and Black. Power attack system soul king


    Tang Chen, 14-year-old, Rank 56, BLUE SILVER RULER:- Yellow Yellow with purple tint, Purple, Purple with black tint and black.Power attack system soul king.CLEAR SKY HAMMER:- Black, Black, Black, Black, and Black. Power attack system soul king.


    Tang San, Rank 54, 14-year-old, BLUE SILVER EMPEROR:-Yellow, Yellow, Purple, Purple, and Black. Control system soul king. CLEAR SKY HAMMER:- Black, Black, Black, Black, and Black. Power attack system soul king.


    Ma Hongjun,14-year-old, Rank 51, TRUE FIRE PHEONIX:- Yellow, Yellow, Purple, Purple, and Black. Power attack system soul king.


    Xiao Wu, ''14-year-old'', Rank 51, SOFT BONE RABBIT EMPRESS:- Yellow, Yellow, Purple, Purple, and Black. Agility attack system soul king.


    Ning Rongrong, 14-year-old, Rank 51, NINE TREASURES PAGODA:- Yellow, Yellow, Purple, Purple, and Black. Support system soul king.


    Zhu Zhuqing, 14-year-old, Rank 51, HELL TIGRESS:- Yellow, Yellow, Purple, Purple, and Black. Agility attack system soul king.


    All the group rested for the night, there were only two days left before the final round. The next day in the morning, the grandmaster and students left heaven dou city to go Spirit city.

 Chapter 63 - AT SPIRIT CITY

    Grandmaster and Shrek team arrived at Spirit city one evening before the tournament. They didn''t face any difficulty which was strange to Tang Chen as he was sure that Bishop Salas would have informed the higher-ups in spirit hall about Shrek Academy. But he didn''t mind it because they made it to the city before the final round. Now there were only four teams participating in the Tournament. Three seeded teams Heaven Dou Imperial Academy Team, Star Dou Imperial Academy Team, Spirit Halls team, and Shrek Academy Team.


    On the days of semifinal, They have arrived at the stage prepared for the tournament. The stage was in front of the Supreme Pontiff Palace. There was a big crowd around the stadium, many have traveled far distances to see both Spirit City and Tournament. Security was lax in these days, the gatekeepers didn''t notice there were several well-built people in commoners clothes were also entering the city. It was all according to Tang Chen''s idea Clear Sky Sect''s whole first, second and some of the third generation has entered the spirit city to shock the continent once again after the final. Even Tang Sect members with their Clan heads came to spirit city. They didn''t want to miss the opportunity to see their future sect master to show their talent and strength to the continent.


    The stage was fairly big to have the matches, the VIP section was situated on a platform above the stairs of Supreme Pontiff Palace, There were two temple knight at either end of each step of stairs that led to the entrance to Supreme Pontiff Palace. There were several people sitting on the VIP section, some are familiar and others were completely unfamiliar. There was a beautiful woman sitting in the middle throne, she was wearing golden formal long robes with a purple gold crown on her head. She was Bibi Dong, the Supreme Pontiff of Spirit Hall. At this moment she represents the dignity of Spirit Hall. Behind her was sitting two old-looking men in red cardinal clothing which represents that They were Titled Douluo. On her left hand was sitting Ning Frengzhi, the schoolmaster of Seven Treasures School. He has hidden his evolved spirit from the rest of the world. On the left side of Ning Frengzhi Sword doulou, Chen Xin was sitting.


    A cardinal came and politely asked Bibi Dong to declare the opening of the final round. Bibi Dong nodded and stood up.


    Seeing Bibi Dong Stand every one below the platform was kneeling except Shrek group who were looking at Bibi Dong with their chin up and back straight. Even Heaven Dou Imperial Academy team and Star Luo Imperial Academy Team were kneeling. Seeing that Shrek didn''t kneel one cardinal who was soul douluo suddenly got angry and released his pressure on the group, Grandmaster just stood in his place and coldly snorted the cardinal stepped back and spat some blood. Everybody was surprised and can atleast guess the cultivation rank of Grandmaster. Grandmaster has already decided to let the world know of his strength especially to someone who he has made a promise to, in his youth.


    The effect of this was evident in the surrounding, Bibi Dong was looking at Grandmaster with a nostalgia. The Title Douluos behind her were ready to attack, then she raised her hand and said: "Yun Xiaogang elder, congratulation on your promotion to the Title Douluo, May I know your chosen Title." Bishop Salas has mentioned in his letter about pontiff writ in the possession of Grandmaster but didn''t mention about the cultivation and strength. She has to use this in the presence of everyone to let the matter cool down. Two Titled douluo behind her was also surprised by this information.


    Grandmaster looked at her with a tender expression on his face: "Thank You, your eminence, I have promoted some months ago. I, Yun Xiaogang, Spirit: Saint golden Dragon and Title: HOLY DRAGON EMPEROR." He bowed towards her after that.


    Their Gazes met, there were several conversations they had with their eyes, After a while, Bibi Dong looked towards the Shrek Academy team and said: Worthy of team cultivated by Grandmaster, they even have his unyielding character from back in the days." The Shrek Academy students just bowed after that.


    Bibi Dong then addressed all the teams taking part in the tournament and said: "I hope to see your talent and strength. The victor of Tournament will receive Spirit Hall''s biggest reward." She waved her hands and Three sparkling light appear before her When the light settled down The soul bones of different shapes and colors appeared before everybody. Every spirit master was looking at the bones they were a skull bone, A left leg bone, and right arm bone. She then said: "There can never be more than one victor, and this goes for the champions as well. Consequently, these three spirit bones will all belong to the winning team. The three spirit bones are each thought focusing wisdom skull, burst incineration flame right arm, as well as fast movement wind chasing left leg. These three spirit bones are all from ten thousand year spirit beasts. Among them, the thought focusing wisdom skull is even from a spirit beast that just reached fifty thousand years. In spirit bone quality, it is second only to external spirit bones and first-rate spirit bones from a hundred thousand year spirit beasts. I hope you four Team will give your all for this prizes and victory. I hereby declare the beginning of the tournament with the witness and presence of I, Bibi Dong, The Supreme Pontiff of spirit hall with Elder Chrysanthemum Douluo Yue Gang and Elder Ghost Douluo Gue Mei of spirit hall and esteemed guests Schoolmaster Ning Frengzhi and Elder Sword Douluo Chen Xin of Seven Treasures Can." She then sat down again.


    The Shrek Team was inwardly happy as these three bones will be a perfect reward for their team. It will let everyone on the team with atleast one spirit bone and were suitable for remaining members of the team. Burst incineration flame right arm was perfect for Ma Hongjun as it will increase his attack power, Fast movement wind chasing left leg bone will be perfect for Zhuqing for increasing her agility. Wisdom Skull bone was not completely perfect for Oscar but any soul bone can enhance a spirit master in any way so it was fine. Tang Brothers have already decided to have soul bone of highest quality that is 100,000-years-old soul bone minimum. They were so confident that they didn''t think the possibility of another team acquiring them, but it wasn''t blind confidence or arrogance they have the strength to back up their claims and thinking.


    The matches will be decided by lottery, A cardinal came forward and did the lottery. Two semifinal matches were decided. He announced the matches accordingly.


    " The first match will be Spirit Hall Academy vs Heaven Dou Imperial Academy."


    " Second match will be Shrek Academy vs Star Dou Imperial Academy."

 Chapter 64 - (MUBAI AND ZHUQING)S BATTLE

    The first match ended, it was a fairly short match. The Heaven Dou Imperial Academy was defeated in 20 minutes since it started. For the first fifteen minutes, the main trio consists of soul kings who didn''t participate but when they got involved the match ended only by the spirit fusion of two of its members. Though what''s going inside the fusion wasn''t clear to everyone due to the nature of fusion. Meticulous minds, tacit cooperation, this Spirit Hall Academy team was extremely formidable even to opponents of the same level, to say nothing of the opponents about to confront them in the finals who didn''t have even one-fiftieth ranker. The members of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy could show their full capabilities. This was what truly terrifying, that Spirit Hall''s team can control not only the flow of match but suppress their opponents as well. They relied on absolute strength to Suppress the opponents.


    The Crowd was cheering madly after the match next match will be 15 minutes later. Shrek Academy and Star Dou Imperial Academy was waiting to enter the stage at the opposite ends of the stage.


    Dai Mubai said: "I have a selfish request let me and Zhuqing fight in the match. It is the only way to settle the things between us and our families. We have told you about how things work in our families. This Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament was one chance our clans gave us. Since we aren''t the first children, our chances of inheriting are very small. If we can defeat our older siblings, we have the qualifications to inherit." He bowed after that. Shrek didn''t just call each other brother and sister for nothing. Being the eldest Dai Mubai words were enough they have complete faith in his and Zhuqing''s strength. If Mubai wants to settle his issues, they will only support him. The other team members only nodded.


    After 15 minutes both teams went on stage, Shrek academy team was led by Dai mubai and Zhuqing closely followed him. The Star Dou Imperial Academy Team was led by a twenty-five-year-old youth whose looks was similar to Dai Mubai but the hair color was different he was blonde while Mubai''s were black due to the evolution of his spirit, a girl of 24 years was just beside him who was similar looking as Zhuqing. These both were naturally the elder siblings of Mubai and Zhuqing.


    The youth looked towards Mubai and said: "Mubai, your hair color has changed, I really couldn''t recognize you neither were I expecting you to reach the final round of the tournament. But your luck ends here."


    Mubai indifferently looked towards the youth and Said: " I see you still are blind as ever brother, can''t recognize your own siblings not a good sign for your future Dai Weisi. Now whether it was luck or strength that brings me to finals, even when I am residing in opposing empire, who can say?"


    Dai Weisi looked angry at how his plans were counterattacked and Dai Mubai was not even getting angry, he only coldly snorted.


    The girl behind Dai Weisi looked towards Zhuqing and said: "Zhuqing so you left the clan to look for this playboy, Why don''t you both and your team give up it will save some time. Come back to the clan with me others miss you."


    Zhuqing looked towards her and said: " Zhu Zhuyun, both you and your fiance talk a lot, why don''t you go do something else we have come to fight if you are scared, then be my guest jump off the stage and run. I am not in the mood to hear your crap."


    Zhu Zhuyun was angry and red-faced, Dai Weisi coldly said:" It seems you both are quite confident in yourselves. let us see if you are as strong as you are portraying."


    The referee came and announced the beginning of the match. The whole Star Dou Imperial academy students summoned their spirit and spirit rings. They were all Four Rings spirit masters. Dai Weisi had Evil Eyes White tiger spirit and Zhuyun has Hell Civet. Others in their teams were having spirits related to the family of cats. In the Shrek team only Mubai and Zhuqing summoned their spirit and spirit rings but the crowd started cheering madly, the didn''t think they would see another pair of soul kings but everyone became more astonished hearing next words of Dai Weisi.


    Dai Weisi was staring at both of them and said: "Impossible you are only 16 and 14 years old. How you both can be Soul King." From Zhuyun''s expression, all can guess what she was thinking.


    Dai Mubai coldly said: "Still think you can inherit the clan because you are older than me."


    Dai Weisi expression became extremely unsightly. he didn''t reply but directly brightened his third and fourth rings and attacked both Mubai and Zhuqing. Mubai also brightened his fifth 10,000-years old black spirit rings and the darkness surrounded all over the stage for one minute. After one minute only Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyun of Star Dou Imperial Academy were standing on stage rest were pushed off the stage and had several scratches on them. Zhuqing''s fifth ability grants her extreme speed, She used her fifth ability and defeated others in opposite teams.


    Dai Weisi and Zhuyun looked at this and panicked. In the next second, they jumped towards each other and started doing the spirit fusion thinking this might be a skill that their younger siblings cannot do. But they couldn''t be far from truth, Mubai and Zhuqing also started doing their spirit fusion. Soon two Tigers appeared on stage One was white-furred with black stripes on it. It was 10 meters long and have 3 meters in height. While other Tiger was black-furred with golden stripes on it. It was nearly 15 meters long and has 5 meters of height. White tiger looked more of a big cat while the black tiger was looking like a majestic tiger.


    After appearing both leaped towards each other and started their fight. It only lasts for a few minutes with the backhand of the black tiger, white tiger disintegrated and two figures of Dai Weisi and Zhu Zhuyun flew off the stage while spating blood out of their mouth.


    The Supreme Pontiff and Two Titled douluo were looking extremely calm but inside they were thinking deeply, from the information they knew Shrek only had Two soul kings Tang brothers, it was also the reaso why Spirit hall took out three soul bones as the prize but seeing Two more soul kings appeared they got worried. Soul bones were big deals even for Spirit hall. Ning Frengzhi and Seord douluo were also surprised especially when Ning Frengzhi saw the Ranks of the whole Shrek Group.


    In the crowd, Clear Sky Sect diciples, as well as Tang Sect diciples, were also looking pleased by Shrek''s peformance, but they knew the real show is tomorrow.


    Both the semifinals were over and it was declared that Final will be held Tomorrow as planed in the same place.


    This Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament''s final match will be


    " SPIRIT HALL ACADEMY VS SHREK ACADEMY"


    Shrek Academy students and teachers returned to the hotel provided for the teams participating in the Finals. They collectively went to the Tang brothers'' room to discuss tomorrow''s match. When they entered the room, they saw Tang Hao and Ah Yin were already waiting for them. They all entered the room and closed the door behind them.

 Chapter 65 - CLEAR SKY HAMMERS MIGHT

    The next day, All people again gathered in front of The Supreme Pontiff Palace. The crowd was easily three times than yesterday. The whole area around the stage was packed and some people were even standing as seats were completely filled but they don''t seem to mind. The VIP section was filled the same as yesterday. There was anticipation of a great match between the two most formidable youth teams in the continent. Even all the losing teams were there.


    Several Clear Sky Sect direct disciples and Tang Sect disciples with hidden weapons were seated all around the seating area as they know what going to happen either in between or after the match. They were ready to take action if things start going downhill. Tang Brothers told the Tang Sect''s people to interfere only if it is necessary as their sect hadn''t gone public yet and lacked the strength and ability to contend with spirit hall or upper sects. They especially warned the clan heads of four single attribute clans to keep a tight leash on their sect members. Various Elders, Tang Xiao of clear sky sects are also hidden in the surrounding. Nobody knew where were Tang Hao and Ah Yin. But according to yesterday''s plan, they were also attending the finals, not only finals but both of them watched each match of Shrek Academy secretly.


    In the heavy crowd, both teams entered. Shrek Academy has different participating members from other matches. Today their line up was Dai Mubai, Tang Chen, Tang San, Ma Hongjun, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing. Oscar was not participating in today''s match. They entered the arena with Grandmaster, Liu Er long, Flander and Zhou Wujii. The crowd started cheering seeing this. Spirit Hall Academy also entered with a cardinal with Red robe indicating he was also Tiled Douluo in front of him were members of the Spirit Hall Academy Team. Spirit Hall Academy team was led by their Soul King Trio Xie Yue, Xie Yan, and Hu Liena with them were four other members and strangely one reserve member of the Spirit Hall Academy team.


    Bibi Dong stood up and said: " I have a proposal, if Shrek academy doesn''t mind we can have 8 on 8 matches instead of 7 on 7 team battle to let both sides to go all out."


    Hearing this, Shrek students were extremely happy the didn''t want that Oscar to not participate in the final match. They looked towards Grandmaster with pleading eyes. Though Oscar participated yesterday but didn''t even reveal his spirit rings. Grandmaster looked at them and nodded.


    Grandmaster looked towards Bibi Dong and said: " We don''t mind and are happy for your Eminence to grant such opportunity." Oscar was extremely happy about it.


    Hearing this, the whole crowd cheered. The losing teams and experienced spirit masters were surprised because they knew the additional member of Spirit Hall Academy will be at least soul king to balance out the team. It was a clear scheme of the Spirit Hall. the thought " Was Shrek so confident in their victory?" They were not only one but even the Spirit hall team and Bibi Dong was surprised. Bibi Dong was extremely clear about how terrifying Grandmaster''s intelligence was? Forget about this cheap trick even the most concealed trick wouldn''t pass through him. Even in the past when he didn''t have such strength, he was a formidable adversary for her relying on his intelligence and research. A bad premonition started to form inside her. Others who didn''t know about Grandmaster thought Shrek was naive and conceited. Bibi Dong now couldn''t do anything as it was her idea in the first place.


    Bibi Dong Said: " Then both teams, please get on stage and carry on introducing ceremony before the match. The Match will start in a few minutes."


    Both team members went on stage. A referee came and said: " Both teams please reveal your spirit rings."


    Spirit Hall Academy went first as expected their team now consists of Four Soul Kings and Four Soul Experts. A total of 36 rings was revealed from them. 16-yellow, 16-purple and 4-black colored rings were to be seen on the stage. They then retrieved their spirit rings crowd cheered seeing this.


    Shrek Academy then revealed their spirit rings. A total of 40 spirit rings were clearly seen on the stage. 16-yellow, 16- purple and 8-black colored spirit rings were revealed. A pin-drop silence was all around the area. Everyone was standing and stupidly staring at the children.


    The maximum age of participating in the tournament was 25 years. Even though what sees in front of them was a team consisting of Eight soul kings below 25 years. Those who knew about the real ages of Shrek Academy students like Bibi Dong, title douluos and elders of spirit hall who were secretly watching the finals, the tang sect members as the naturally met most of them, and some of elders and Sect master of Clear Sky School as Ah Yin bragged about the talent of her students. They all have eyes widened and jaw dropped and looking at eight children as monsters. Only Ning Frengzhi and Sword douluo were calmly looking this doesn''t mean they weren''t shocked but Ning Frengzhi knew and told sword doulou yesterday but he was surprised to see even Rongrong had 5 spirit rings. There was silence all around, in between all Grandmaster, Liu Erlong, Flander and Zhou Wujii have their c.h.e.s.t puffed and face full of pride. This was the geniuses their academy fostered. These children were like their own children, no amount of words can describe their pride they felt right now seeing the shocked face of everyone. Grandmaster was especially happy because after this he can go back to his clan The Blue Tyrant Lightning Dragon clan after the tournament. The clan which discarded him for being trash and weak, now not only he was a formidable Titled Douluo but he also fostered eight formidable youths of which one eas his personal disciple from when he was weak and trash to them. Spirit Hall has already marked these children as future targets if they can''t recruit them they will destroy them. Oh! How wrong they were? Everything will change for them after the match.


    There was sudden cheering from a corner of the seating area and it spread like wildfire. After a while, everybody sat down and The Shrek team retrieve their spirit rings. The referee came out of his trance after hearing the cheers around him. After collecting his thoughts he said: " Final match of Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament between Spirit Hall academy and Shrek Academy begins now." He leaped backward saying that, to let the teams begin the match.


    Both teams summoned their spirit and spirit rings and had their enhancement on. Dai Mubai have back furs all over body with golden stripes in it, Oscar has his spear revealed, Tang Chen has his staff in his hand, Tang San summoned blue silver strands all around him, Ma Hongjun has red feather all over body and beautiful wings behind him, Xiao wu has her rabbit ears and nails on with pure white fur all over body, Ning Rongrong summoned her Nine Treasure Pagoda and Zhu Zhuqing has cat ears and sharp nails with beautiful black fur all over her body. Their spirit rings were behind them and they were standing side by side.


    The Spirit Hall Academy students also have their spirit and spirit ring revealed. Their captain Xie Yue has his moon blade summoned, Hu Liena has her Charm Demon enhancement on Xie Yan has his Flame lord Spirit''s enhancement on. These three were also known as Spirit Hall Golden Generation. Their other team member also has their enhancement on. The reserve member of the spirit hall''s team who also was soul king has the spirit of Naginata.


    Both sides leaped towards each other. Tang Changed his sword to katana and went towards Xie Yue and start clashing his sword with his moon blade. Both sides had plenty of fighting experience but Tang Chen with the help of his self-created sword art and intent was having the upper hand. Tang San went towards Hu Liena as he can easily block her charm skills with the help of purple demon eyes. Tang San and Hu Liena were the control system of their respective teams so they were competing in controlling the enemy. Bot brothers didn''t go all out for a reason, they had planned everything in advance.


    Oscar went towards the Spirit master with naginata spirit, they started their confrontation despite using soul skills the opposing party wasn''t able to gain upper hand. Oscar dedicated his entire time to learn about his spear and how to use it either individually or with the help of his teachers and Yang Wudi. He now created both offensive and defensive skills to use his spear and the spear itself was made from a thousand refining using alloys so it was very strong.


    Rongrong boosted Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai and Zhuqing in strength, attack power, and speed respectively by 40 percent using the heart separation control method. Gaining boost from Rongrong the immediately dispatched the rest of soul experts of Spirit Hall Team off the stage and went to help Tang San and Ma Hongjun as Tang Chen and Oscar were having purely blade on blade fight.


    Oscar defeated his opponent after few more minutes and push him off the stage. Now only the Shrek team and Golden generation of spirit hall were on the stage. Xie Yue was having a hard time facing Tang Chen and was having several cuts on his body. Hu Liena was also having a hard time against Tang San and Xiao Wu. Dai Mubai, Ma Hongjun, and Zhuqing combination easily broke through the defense of Xie Yan, there were several scratches, burn marks and bruises all over his body. Oscar came to Rongrong''s side and ate his recovery and healing sausages the fight wasn''t easy. But he and Rongrong just stood there watching everything happening on stage.


    The audience was silent, they couldn''t believe that the formidable Spirit Hall Academy team was having such a hard time against Shrek Academy. Even the VIP section was very quiet. Bibi Dong and others were watching the ongoing match carefully not only them but every experienced spirit master can see how outstanding Shrek teams were.


    Firstly Tang Chen made beautiful katana out of his staff and was fighting with Xie Yue''s moon blade and having the upper hand even when Xie Yue uses all his soul skills to enhance his blade. Similarly, the spear-wielding boy was contending with youth having Naginata spirit despite spear not being his spirit. They could see Tang San Can easily counter Hu Liena''s charm abilities and were confused why Xie Yan cannot use his spirit like he use to, it seems the red-haired youth spirit suppressed his spirit because of the same element. They were surprised especially ones from Seven Treasures Pagoda school by two things, first Rongrong has a different spirit and has nine layers than seven the all know what it meant some were happy and some had a vicious glint in their eyes. Second thing was that Rongrong trained her Heart separation control method to fifth layers just two layers below Ning Frengzhi and use it so naturally, it especially pleased Ning Frengzhi that his daughter wasn''t slacking and left behind by her peers. They have seen the spirit fusion and individual skills of Dai Mubai and Zhuqing. The last girl was also formidable as she also seems to hold her own against Hu Liena even if her rank is below Hu Liena. The academies that have faced Shrek Academy in the past were also speechless by seeing the true strength of Shrek Academy. All people have the same thoughts " What a bunch of monsters."


    Seeing the condition of his team Xie Yue signaled the remaining two come toward him and jumped back to create some space between him and Tang Chen to meet his teammates. Tang Chen and Shrek teams seem to let him and his team do what he wants. The three-members of the golden generation of spirit hall meet at the center of the stage and hugged. There was a sudden change in the stage and three-person spirit fusion start happening. Seeing this Tang brothers signaled the Shrek team to back off and went forward to stand in front of will be completed spirit fusion.


    Everyone was deeply concentrating on what is happening on stage, Tang Brothers retrieved their blue silver spirit. After a while, the fusion ended and a humanoid shape beast appeared, it has two moon blades attached to both hands and has pair of charming green eyes and has very thick skin all over the body.


    Xie Yue Distorted voice resounded, he said: " You did a big mistake, you should have never let us perform the fusion. This specific three-person spirit fusion enhances our specialties and combines it in one being. It has my moon blades, Charming effect of Hu Liena and defense of Xie Yan."


    Both brothers smiled hearing this. Tang Chen lifted his right hand and Tang San lifted his left hand and Clear Sky Hammer spirits appeared in their hands. The atmosphere around them became heavy even the Shrek team was feeling it thought it was not directed towards them. Tang Chen infused his soul power in his voice and said: " We brothers are glad that you have another card up your sleeves. Your two-person spirit fusion was not worth revealing our Hammer, but this is perfect. Allow me to show you all why Clear Sky Sect was the first sect under heaven." as he completed what he was saying 5 back spirit rings appeared behind both of then. Tang Chen looked towards his brother and they both nodded. The just lifted their hammers and swung it towards the opponent''s spirit fusion without using any soul skills.


    Seeing the hammers everyone was shocked, everyone above rank 60 remembers the might of Clear Sky Sect and their spirit Clear Sky Hammer, unparalleled tool spirit in the term of tyrannical burst of strength. Everyone was again standing and staring at the monsters the brothers were. The not have twin spirit but have already acquired the 5 spirit rings for both spirits and have 5 black spirit rings on their hammer spirit. What kind of concept is having a spirit like Clear Sky Hammer having all black rings? They couldn''t think of it. Even the elders in the elder hall of spirit hall came out and looking Tang brothers viciously but they didn''t take action just yet. They seem to be waiting for something. Everybody was alarmed.


    Tang Chen then lifted his hammer and stepped forward and said: " I, Tang Chen the son of Clear Sky Douluo Tang Hao, with my brother Tang San declare the end of the isolation period of Clear Sky Sect." he then lit up all his 5-black spirit ring at once and struck the stage. The collision happened and a huge boom sound was heard. when the dust settled, The other half of the stage in front of Tang Chen was destroyed.

 Chapter 66 - CLEAR SKY DOULUO TANG HAO

    Everyone was surprised by both the declaration and damage to the stage. Both were extremely shocking. Firstly this was not just any stage but stage prepared especially for the tournament to withstand the damage of atlest a soul saint rank spirit master, this stage was made of tons of white marble and to destroy that in one strike, Tang Chen clearly showed the might of Clear sky Hammer to everyone present there. Secondly daring to declare the return of a sect in front of the Supreme Pontiff Palace, a symbol of the spirit hall the reason why the sect went to hiding. Elders and Bibi dong were extremely. The Elders in elders hall were waiting to see how their Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong will handle such outrageous youth. From Tang Chen''s action, they reminded how Tang Hao used to act.


    Seeing everything happening before her eyes Bibi Dong''s face was extremely cold, she snorted but it seemed like loud thunder in the sky. Everyone''s attention turns towards Bibi Dong, then she said: "Boisterous child, dare to have such big words in front of me. What do you take Spirit City and Spirit Hall for? It''s good you both brothers came yourself I will capture you both to bait your criminal of a father. Elders Ghost Douluo and Chrysanthemum Douluo, seize both brothers for anyone who resists, kill without pardon."


    Before anybody else can say anything both titled douluos realized their pressure and spirit rings leaped towards the Tang brothers with a speed not many can even see in this instant. They have standard 2-yellow,2-purple and 5- black rings Grandmaster was also going to release his rings, to come between the brothers and doulous but before that, a voice was heard by everyone.


    "One chrysanthemum, one imp. You dare harm my sons? F.u.c.k off."


    A deep voice suddenly resounded, as if an explosion in the sky. The voice wasn''t loud, but its domination made everyone unconsciously shudder.


    Hearing this voice Bibi Dong released her pressure and spirit rings and looked towards the sky instantly. She has 2-yellow, 2-purple, 4-black, and 1-red colored spirit rings. The two doulous that went forward to capture brothers were blasted back and the collided with the wall behind the platform of the VIP section. They both have deformed hands and were spating blood like there is no tomorrow. Bibi dong looked towards the sky. Everyone looked as well, There was a pair of man and a woman was standing as they were always there. Both were looking serious. The mas was very handsome and was wearing casual clothes and a hammerhead was resting on his right shoulder, The aura of dominance he was releasing was extraordinary. He didn''t even release his pressure but temple knight backs were already soaking in sweat. The woman beside him was very beautiful in some regard even beautiful than Bibi Dong. she didn''t release her spirit but since she was able to fly she was surely above Rank 70. Obviously, these were Tang Hao and Ah Yin.


    The douluos stood up and were slightly healed and standing beside Bibi Dong. They then released their pressure. The combined pressure from three Titled Douluo''s was sufficient to let spirit master in surrounding to almost kneel but Tang Hao and Ah Yin just landed in front of the Shrek Academy group and were standing like it was nothing.


    "TANG HAO" Bibi Dong shouted. She was trembling of anger all over.


    Suddenly Six figures appeared before them to block the pressure. These were really old men but were wearing complete white robes. Tang Hao knew these were the true strength of spirit hall six highest priests of spirit hall and standing one step forward from the other five was Qian Douliu Rank 99 expert of spirit hall. The reason for the Clear Sky sect''s seclusion. Seeing them appear the morals of spirit masters of spirit hall rose once again. and they became alert for battle.


    Seeing these figures appeared the others decided not to even open their mouth, as it was already in a realm where they can''t interfere but can only watch, it was the case for everyone present. Be it Ning Frengzhi and sword douluo or Bibi Dong and other two Titled doulou. The academy and crowd was out of the question.


    All six were standing there and facing Tang Hao and Ah Yin, suddenly Tang Xiao appeared beside husband and wife. This was the trio that once in their youth roamed the continent and faced many formidable spirit masters together. Standing again there they seem to return to their youth. With the appearance of Tang Xiao, all the clear sky disciple uncovered their disguise and summoned their hammers and were ready to fight if Temple knight decided to attack or use the backhand tactic.


    Seeing all this the spirit masters which were not affiliated to either side, the Academy which came to just see the match and other people become tense. But they knew that there is nothing they can do except watch.


    Qian Douliu looked towards Trio in front of him and coldly said: "Tang Hao you dare to come out, today not only I will kill you but will kill your whole family and all clear sky sect''s disciple, they dare to come out of the mountain."


    Tang Hao said: " You couldn''t do anything to me when I was injured and now talking like you left me alive and did you ever dare to attack Clear sky sect when my grandfather was there, you are just a coward like your son who I smashed with my hammer."


    Qian Douliu got angry at the mention of his son and released all his pressure and summoned his Seraphim spirit and its spirit rings There were 8-black and 1-red colored spirit rings. The other priest also released their pressure and spirit rings they only had the standard configuration of 2-yellow 2-purple 5-back. but the pressure releasing from them was immense there were three ranks 95, One rank 96 and one Rank 98 douluo. All were shocked seeing Qian Douliu ring configuration. There was immense pressure released for these six.


    In response to this from trio released their pressure, Tang Xiao summoned his clear sky hammer and his spirit rings which were of standard configuration 2-yellow 2-purple 5-back. Then Ah Yin released hers she had 2-yellow,2-purple,4- black and 1-red and then most surprising Tang Hao released his rings 5- black, 1-reddish black and 3- red. when he released his whole pressure the priests backed a step. Receiving such pressure Qian Douliu deduced the rank of Tang Hao.


    Qian Douliu looked shocked towards Tang Hao and was somewhat scared now. He knows he reached to rank 99 by taking shortcuts and with the help of legacy his forefathers have left for him but never did he expect he will meet another person than Tang Chen to reach rank 99 on his own. There was a reason he didn''t dare to attack the Clear sky sect in presence of Tang Chen because he knew he won''t win. Tang Chen was one thing but his grandson Tang Hao was a different matter, he was even more tyrannical than Tang Chen. He didn''t use clever tricks with his clear sky hammer but use the pure force to overwhelm the opponents, he fought him in the past and knew how tyrannical he was. Even with Rank 99 cultivation, the most he could do is to cause injury to Tang Hao in straight one to one battle.


    Tang Hao lifted his hammer and focussed on his hammer intent which he was developing ever since he saw Tang Chen to do it. The enemy came forward to attack him he just swung his hammer his right to left hitting all of them. All of them were blasted backward but there were only two alive priests and three headless corpses. Everyone was shocked to see that Tang Hao has used just one swing to kill three titled doulous of spirit hall. All three 95 ranked douluo was dead. The other two weren''t in good condition as well Rank 96 douluo was left alive only because he was the last one to get hit and douluo of Rank 98 took the strike before them. They both were not in great shape either in fact rank 96 douluo lost his right forearm in trying to block the attack and Rank 98 doulou was spitting blood.


    There was silence all around the area the audience never imagined they will see this on the final day of the tournament. But no doubt it was the best place and way to declare the come back of Clear Sky Sect as their Clear Sky Douluo has clearly shown everyone his strength by taking out 3 pillars of spirit hall in presence of their number one expert. The seed of doubt about the absolute strength of spirit hall was planted and was growing second by second


    When Qian Douliu saw headless corpses of his fellow priests and condition of remaining two, he brought out his angel sword and flung towards Tang Hao as he cannot wield it as it was a divine weapon but can direct it towards the opponent. he also jumped towards Tang Hoa to deliver the finishing blow after Angel sword pierced through him. Tang Hao clearly feels threatened by hammer but he didn''t panic but used The great Sumeru hammer method to deflect it back to Qian Douliu. Qian Douliu was surprised that Tang Hao deflected the sword, Angel sword weighs 18,000 kg but he didn''t know that due to Deathgod domain patterns inscribed on Tang Hao hammer and due to his high cultivation, his hammer was extremely close to a divine weapon as it has some divinity of Asura god in the form of deathgod domain. While using the Great Sumeru Hammer method Tang Hao hammer becomes a divine weapon for a short period of time. Seeing Qian Douliu come forward behind the sword Tang Hao didn''t stop but once again proceeded with Sumeru hammer and hit Qian Douliu. Qian Douliu flew back and spat blood.


    Tang Hao didn''t take a single step since he arrived but he himself killed 3 titled doulou and defeated 2 super doulou and 1 ultimate douluo. He didn''t even follow up on the attack and actually kill the Qian Douliu. He looked extremely indifferent as life and death of Qian Douliu didn''t matter to him at all. He kept his hammerhead on the ground and was holding the handle with his right hand and the left hand was behind his back.


    Looking at him every feel like kneeling down and pay respect. Even in the eyes of spirit master affiliated to spirit hall, there was unconditional reverence. Especially Tai tan in whose eyes tears were falling uncontrollably. He remembered that it was because Tang Hao''s Tyrannical use of strength and Hammer that he chose him as his master. Even in the eyes of Ning Frengzhi and Sword Douluo Chen Xin, there was intense respect for Tang Hao.


    There was special Charm to Tang Hao standing there, even the disciples of clear sky sects were shocked to see this all happening. first and second-generation remembered the might of their clear sky douluo but third-generation has intense worship in their eyes. Even Tang Xiao and Ah Yin near him didn''t dare to say anything and disturb the serenity around him. Today was his complete one-man show, they felt that even if they didn''t came, nothing would have changed but they were glad they came and saw how Tang Hao showed the world their sect''s might.


    The Shrek Academy students and teachers were staring at the back of Tang Hao, there was an intense yearning in their eyes. They all want to reach the height that Tang Hao has achieved. There was intense worship in the eyes of Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma hongjun to the there was no bigger role model than Tang Hao in front of them.


    Tang Hao stepped forward and said: " I, TANG HAO Clear Sky Douluo of the Clear Sky Sect declare the return of Clear Sky sect''s return to the mainland if anybody has any problem come to sect and discuss it with me." He had a kind of special temperament as if he would be indifferent even if a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses was arrayed in front of him. Then he turned toward Bibi Dong and spirit hall expert and said: "Remember this spirit hall if you once again mess with my family, I will raze the entire Spirit Hall into the ground."


    He then turned toward the Shrek students smiled at them and said: "Children I think it''s about time for you all to collect the prizes that were promised to you."


    The Shrek Academy then got the three soul bones from Bibi Dong''s hand under the watchful eye of Tang Hao at what seemed like a forced award-giving ceremony. The decided to absorb it and celebrate their victory in Heaven Dou city, so they left Spirit City with Members of Clear Sky sect and Tang brothers already told Tang sect members to leave the spirit city as soon as possible and didn''t wait for an award ceremony or anything.

 Chapter 67 - AFTERMATH

    It''s been 5 days since the final round of tournament and clash between Tang Hao and Spirit Hall. The news traveled like wildfire all across the continent. Clear Sky Sect''s return caused a great stir all across the continent. It changed the balance of power across the continent especially having a powerhouse like Tang Hao, it clearly showed that once the number one sect under heaven still was as formidable as they were in the past. People gathered in finals were gossiping continuously about two things, First, return of Clear sky sect and its Clear Sky Douluo and Secondly about the Shrek Academy.


    They were surprised that, how an unknown and unheard Academy was now connected to all three upper sect of continent and potential ruler of Star Dou Empire. They were surprised by the formidable strength and background of both students and Teachers of Shrek Academy, that Shrek revealed during the final round of the tournament. The team consists of Dai Mubai and Zhuqing members of Imperial families of Star Dou Empire, Grandmaster of Blue Tyrant Lightning Dragon clan, Ning Rongrong of Seven Treasures Pagoda Clan and Tang brothers of Clear Sky Clan. Most importantly these students were trained under guidance three Titled Douluos, Grandmaster, the Holy Saint Emperor Douluo, Tang Hao, the Clear Sky Douluo probably most powerful spirit master alive and his wife Ah Yin, the Blue Emperor Doulou. This seemingly common Academy has gained a terrifying reputation across the continent. Shrek was flooded by visitors after the tournament.


    Shrek Academy who was in the middle of all controversies was actually declared it closed for 15 days, even Heaven Dou Imperial family was politely rejected to visit during these days but nobody dared to say or do anything. Seeing how terrifying the academy''s background is and how formidable students they cultivated. Heaven Dou Imperial family has no words to express how grief-stricken they were, if they knew about everything about the group that visited their Heaven Dou Imperial Academy a few months back, then forget about offending the group they wouldn''t have hesitated in handing over the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy like Liu Er long did with her academy. Alas, there were no pills for regret in the world. The prince which offended the group suffered a heavy repercussion for his action and he was removed from his position as the Head of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. The Emperor himself decided to visit the Shrek Academy once it starts again to mend and improve the relations.


    In between everything going on the Shrek''s group was keeping a very low profile and didn''t take a step out of the academy. All the students and teachers that have gone for the tournament were cultivating in the forest region behind the academy, where they usually train. Oscar, Ma Hongjun, and Zhuqing absorbed their respective soul bones. Only Oscar was able to increase one rank because of the quality of his bone. Tang Hao and Ah yin were also at the Academy, tonight they planned for having a celebration for winning the tournament and Teachers have told them that, they will graduate on the same day as academy will open. Tang Chen decided to cook for everyone in the group.


    The group has already decided its future course, they realized that having own adventure will help them to m.a.t.u.r.e and will make them well versed in other aspect of life. Dai Mubai and Zhuqing will return to their empire, Oscar decided to go on his adventure in the extreme north, Rongrong will return to her clan, Ma hongjun will stay at Tang Sect or wherever Tang family will be because of his cultivation speed due to having ultimate element, but he will go to his adventures every once a while. For Tang brothers, Tang Hao has told them they will go to a special place one by one individually but didn''t give any detail. Tang Chen knew it will be Slaughter city, he was planning to go there after Tang San and see if he can help his great-grandfather to regain his rationality and remove the influence of Raksha god in him. Xiao Wu was also very hell-bent on going to Great Star dou forest even since she witnessed the last red ring of Bibi Dong. She has told Tang brothers that she didn''t feel any familiarity with it as she should because that was spirit ring, for which Bibi Dong had gone to the middle of the forest to hunt soul beasts and killed her mother. But she didn''t feel any familiar feeling from it, so there is a chance that her mother was alive. Xiao told them that she never returned to her old home since her mother told her that humans have come and that her mother will stall them till Xiao Wu can safely get out of there. It was strange that Er Ming didn''t tell her about her mother, the last time they met. She wants to go back just to be sure and know what exactly happened that day. Tang Brother told her that they will accompany her when she will go back. The three have planned to go there as soon as the graduation ceremony will end. Even Grandmaster decided he will visit his clan with Liu Er long but will not rejoin it. He will go there to pay their reapect to his father and get his blessing. He will also let elders of the clan know what they lost by banishing him from the clan.


    The night came they all celebrated, and eat the delicious food made of precious meat of soul beasts and herbs. Tang Chen went all out for tonight''s dinner, he especially sent Ah Yin to soul beast region to hunt for soul beasts of higher cultivation, she was reluctant at first but Tang Chen assured her it was fine as it will not actually disturb the ecological balance of continent plus she can also gain required soul bones of high quality from there. She already has absorbed one soul bone, it was her own right leg soul bone that she left during her sacrifice last time as neither Tang Chen nor Tang San was willing to have that bone and Tang Hao already have all six bones. Ah Yin brought back two soul beasts of 100,000-year-old and got her Skull and Left leg bones from them, Tang Chen has also prepared meals with herbs of highest age from magical space. It will help everyone in their cultivation by improving their bodies further. The nutrients from this meal will not be absorbed immediately but will take years to be fully digested. It was his one last gift to the group before they all go their separate ways. The party went on for the whole night, they all drank, ate and danced. The students decided to meet in 5 years at the Academy but they will be in touch during this period of time.

 Chapter 68 - GRADUATION AND SEPERATION

    Shrek Academy opened after 15 days. Today was an important day for the Academy, First group of students are going to graduate from it. It was the same group whose names now resounded throughout the continent. Be it for their background or their formidable strength and winning the Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament. They all were very talented youths. The Academy staff and students are gathered in the front of Academy building. There are various guests of high status were sitting there. Including Emperor and Crown Prince of Heaven Dou Empire, Ning Frengzhi with both Sword Doulou and Bone Douluo and Tang Hao with Ah Yin. They all gathered here to see the youths that brought honor to their families and Heaven Dou Empire. They all were sitting on stage prepared for graduation Ceremony while others were standing in front of the stage.


    Flander, Zhao Wujii, Liu Er long and Grandmaster were also sitting on the stage. It was a very emotional moment for these teachers as none of them have kids and these students were their own children in their eyes. They have personally seen how hard these children cultivated, The children have bled, bruised and still never given up. These children are all strong not only because of the talent but all the hard work they put behind it. They never slacked even after taking pills but they doubled the hard work after taking pills. These Children were their pride, just listening to someone talk about them makes their c.h.e.s.t puffed in pride.


    Flander stood up and addressed the crowd in front of him and said: " Today we all gathered for the graduation of Students that participated in Continental Advanced Spirit Master Academy Elite Tournament and won the tournament, that victory has brought so much prestige for our academy." Students started cheering hearing this, Flander raised his hands after a while to calm down the crowd and said: "Let me tell you, These students didn''t win the tournament just because of their talent but there was a lot of hard work behind it. Talent can only take you far only if you put hard work behind it. Let us welcome the students that I was talking about."


    In between the loud cheering of the crowd Dai Mubai, Oscar, Tang Chen, Tang San, Ma Hongjun, Xiao Wu, Rongrong and Zhuqing entered the stage. The crowd was going ballistic seeing the group. Flander Turn towards the group and said: "Children this might be your last day in this academy as students, but you are always welcome here. This Academy will always be your home. Now, why don''t you introduce yourself to the juniors before you? They know of you but hearing from you will be better."


    Dai Mubai nodded his head, stepped forward and said: " Dai Mubai, Rank 52, Spirit: Devilgod Evil Eyed Tiger, power attack battle spirit Master." He then released his spirit rings. Other followed the suit.


    Oscar Said: "Oscar, Rank 52, Spirit: Sausage, Food type Support system spirit master."


    Tang Chen said: "Tang Chen, Rank 57, Spirits: Blue Silver Emperor and Clear Sky Hammer, Power attack battle spirit master."


    Tang San Said: "Tang San, Rank 55, Spirits: Blue Silver Emperor and Clear Sky Hammer, Control type and Power attack battle spirit master."


    Ma Hongjun said: "Ma Hongjun, Rank 51, Spirit: True Fire Phoenix, power attack type spirit master."


    Xiao Wu said: "Xiao Wu, Rank 51, Spirit: Softbone Rabbit Empress, Agility type spirit master."


    Zhuqing said: "Zhu Zhuqing, Rank 51, Spirit: Hell Tigress, Agility type spirit master."


    Crowd was cheering loudly with each introduction and spirit rings release. They knew about it but seeing it in front of them was something else. It was all preplanned, Flander asked them to introduce themselves in such a manner, to motivate the rest of students further. There is respect and pride in the eyes of people present there for them. Even the Emperor has a hint of respect for them in his eyes.


    Grandmaster suddenly stood up and said: " Quiet down, the strength of academy is not represented by how formidable its teachers or its already graduated students are but on the strength of its current students. So, it''s on you all whether or not you can keep up. These eight students will graduate as of today but its all on you whether you can win next tournament? Now that our Academy is famous you have a bigger burden to carry." The crowd calmed down hearing this. There was a burning spirit in their eyes. This little speech has ignited the fire inside them. Flander looked at them and nodded.


    The ceremony proceeds, each graduating student got a certificate either from teachers or guests present. Emperor and Ning Frengzhi said some encouraging speech in front of the crowd and praised the teaching abilities of Shrek Academy to produce such formidable students. The ceremony went for 2 hours after that whole crowd dispersed.


    Shrek eight graduated students have already prepared their bags last night to leave the academy. They went to the cafeteria with teachers and enjoyed their last meals before leaving the academy.


    At noon everyone gathered around the gate of Academy, there were tears in the eyes of everyone present. They hugged each other. Teachers also weren''t able to keep their calm after getting hugged by students. They once again told the students that Shrek will always be their home, but this is a crucial juncture for the students and they have to let them go so they all can become independent and m.a.t.u.r.e.


    After a while, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing said their farewell to the group and left in the wagon for Star Dou Empire. Ning Frengzhi and bone douluo came to pick Rongrong after that, Rongrong left after saying her farewell to rest and kissing Tang Chen. Ma Hongjun left for Tang Sect, Tang Chen Told him that he will pick him after a few days as he has some urgent things to take care of. Oscar also left them to go to the extreme north.


    Tang Brothers and Xiao Wu were only one left. Tang Chen told his parents about going to star dou forest with Xiao Wu to look for her mother, They agreed but Ah Yin decided to come with them. The group of four went towards the direction of Star Dou Forest.

 Chapter 69 - not a chapter

Due to exams I am unable to update chapters will do so after 1st nov

 Chapter 69 - AT STAR DOU FOREST

    Tang family and Xiao Wu left the academy and went towards the star dou forest. Under the guidance of Xiao Wu, five people reached the center of the forest. The atmosphere and scenery in the center of the forest are completely different from other parts of the forest. Who could think that in the center of the chaotic forest was a beautiful lake? and atmosphere and surrounding around the lake was extremely peaceful and full of vitality. The group hurriedly came to the center of the forest, they didn''t reach to the center but was stopped at some distance where they were welcomed by an extremely angry, violent, and battle-ready large Titan Giant Ape at some distance. The gravity around the group seems to be multiplied, all of them recognized as domain as they weren''t unfamiliar with such ability. The group released their respective spirits and domain to counteract the domain. The three children were barely conscious as the domain of such a terrifying caliber wasn''t something they can handle. Tang Hao and Ah Yin stood in front of children to shield them and was about to engage in battle when Xiao Wu said: "Er Ming, it''s me, Xiao Wu."


    Few moment before at lake


    Er ming was peacefully sitting at the corner of a lake when he sensed a group of people was heading towards the lake. He wasn''t able to sense Xiao Wu because of the pill. He also fell two extremely powerful breadth from the group. So he became angry because there was also once a group of humans came and caused a catastrophic incident there, but at that time he and his elder brother were not there because of that a lot of beasts died and got injured. He stood up in extreme anger to kill whoever is coming there. He also released his gravity domain as being of 100,000 thousand years and of ancient bloodline gives him that ability.


    Hearing Xiao Wu''s voice Er ming looked down and saw the group, it calmed down and retrieved his domain. It lowered his head to Xiao Wu level like before she rubbed his hair and he looked extremely happy. He still vigilantly looking towards the rest of the group. Tang family was flabbergasted by extreme mood swings and vigilance of Titan Giant Ape.


    Xiao then introduced the group to Er Ming by pointing towards each one saying:" Er Ming these are my family outside the forest, this uncle is rank 99 Clear Sky Douluo Tand Hao, aunt is rank 96 Blue Emperor Douluo Ah Yin, she is also like my beast turned into a human, this is my elder brother Tang Chen and This is Tang San brother." And introduced Er ming to the group saying: " This is Er ming my younger eldest brother with whom I grew up." Tang family smiled and nodded towards Er ming.


    Er ming looked at the group and nodded his large head. Then looked towards Xiao Wu and asked: "Wu why can''t I sense you earlier and why you seemed more like human even though your spirit power is not rank 60."


    Xiao Wu told Er Ming about the pill Tang Chen given to her. Er Ming nodded approvingly towards the group, as since even he who grew up with Xiao Wu can''t sense her no one else can.


    Xiao Wu then asked: " Where is Da Ming and why didn''t he came out"


    Er Ming looked sad and said: "He is in the he lake guarding come and meet him".


    The group went toward the lake, after arriving at its corner the group felt amazing life aura from the lake. The lake was very clear and one can see the golden fog inside the lake. Er Ming made a loud cry after a few second ripples formed in the lake any huge beast having bulls head and snake''s body in azure blue color emerged from the lake. Seeing the beast it was apparent that it was king of the lake and was very formidable. It was indeed Avery powerful beast who lived 100,000 thousands of years, the beast is called SKY AZURE BULL PYTHON. But it seemed at it was guarding something and was extremely cautious about it.


    Xiao Wu looked at the beast and called:" Da Ming, it''s been a while since we last met."


    Da Ming was also looking very vigilantly looking at the group he has also felt the arrival of a strong presence and was expecting a fight but calmed down hearing Xiao Wu voice he nodded and smiled towards her and said:" It''s indeed been 7-8 years how are you little Wu."


    Xiao Wu eyes teared up hearing his voice, she was very emotional at the moment after all many years she returned to her birthplace and meet her family here. It was after all a place where she was born and raised, she completed her 100,000 thousand years here and then turned human. she spend a good time with her brothers and mother here how could she not be emotional?


    She then similarly introduced the group to each other. Tang family was at the side looking the reunion of the three without saying anything.


    Da Ming proposed them to take some rest as they had a long journey and most probably was tired due to journey and what happened before especially looking at Tang brothers as even for few seconds they were subjected to Er King''s domain, to which Tang family agreed. Da Ming then came out of the lake came at Xiao Wu''s side asked her about all her adventures outside and asked Er ming to bring some fruits to the guests. Tang family just sat at the corner of the lake and Tang Chen and San started meditating to allow themselves to reach peak state especially Tang brothers after sometime Er ming came back with some fruits and place them in front of them and went towards Xiao Wu''s and Da Ming''s side.


    Tang Family which was meditating or sitting at the corner of the lake also felt a sudden rush of life aura gushing towards them, Under such conditions, the brothers restored to their peak state after half an hour while Ah Yin and Tang Hao didn''t need much restoration they quietly listened to the conversation of Xiao Wu and her brothers. It was a funny scene as to how two formidable beasts were sitting and quietly listening to Xiao Wu''s experience.


    Xiao Wu told her experience to outside world excluding magical space to her brothers, Da Ming and Er Ming was quite surprised and shocked hearing about all the experience her sister had while outside especially at Shrek Academy. Their expression turned shocked after hearing about pills and secondary awakening of not only hers but everyone and a tinge of hope appeared in their eyes.


    Tang Chen and San opened their eyes simultaneously they stood up and came towards Xiao Wu''s group. Both brothers were surprised by such rich life aura both felt the effect of such short meditation and knew that they will benefit a lot if the kept going but there was another pressing matter at the moment, Tang Chen thought of a possibility and was shocked there is only one thing according to his knowledge of Douluo Dalu that can provide such rich life aura but kept his expression in check.


    Seeing both brothers coming towards them Xiao Wu, Da Ming and Er Ming looked towards them then Da Ming seriously spoke:" Thank you for taking care of our younger sister for all this time. We brothers are in your and your family''s debt. I also apologize for the matter caused by my brother."


    Tang Chen smiled and said:" Xiao Wu is also our sister you don''t have to be courteous about it, we brothers will never allow anything to happen to her as long as we have breath in us." Tang San nodded at side


    The sentence was said in a casual way but both beasts can sense the sincerity and seriousness behind the sentence. The nodded towards brothers.


    Xiao Wu who was silent during this conversation has tears in her eyes because she knew all her four brothers weren''t just talking but they will seriously do that for her without hesitation. She wiped her tears and her expression turned serious she was waiting for Tang brothers to arrive before she addresses the important question she has about her mother to Da Ming and Er Ming because she knew if the situation is even slightly hopeful then maybe Tang Chen can help as she has seen too many of his miraculous deeds. She turned towards Da Ming and Er Ming and said:" Da Ming I want to know about my mother, a few days ago I came across the person who came last time with to hunt mother but the spirit ring on her didn''t show any familiarity or presence of the mother in them. So I want to ask you about it, What exactly happened at that time?"

 Chapter 70 - PAST, CURE AND GOLD OF LIFE

    Hearing what Xiao Wu asked both Da Ming and Er Ming suddenly became quite sad and the temperature of surrounding suddenly dropped and the atmosphere became sad and grim. Seeing this sudden changes both Tang Hao and Ah Yin suddenly appeared at the side of children. Da Ming sighed after a while and said: "Xiao Wu, it not that we didn''t want to tell you about that incident or aunt''s condition beforehand but it was the request from aunt to say nothing to you about that matter."


    Listening to this Xiao Wu''s face lit up and she hurriedly asked:" Da Ming and Er Ming tell me where is the mother? How is she? Why she is not here and I can''t seem to sense her at all?" tears started flowing from her eyes as the mere thought of her mother being alive. She was now sure that her mother is alive but she can guess that her situation is not very good by the way her brothers were talking. Tang Family just kept quiet all the time and listened to Xiao Wu and her beast brothers talking they were too intrigued about the matter.


    Da Ming sadly looked towards the lake and said: "Xiao Wu, Aunt was injured badly at that time, humans that came at that time were quite formidable according to aunty it was only because of the reluctance of the woman who came to get spirit ring at that time she survived but she was still nearly mortally wounded. According to her, the woman was moved as how aunt held back them to let her child survive. After that, she created the opportunity to let aunt escape in the middle of the fight but aunt was injured by others who came with her after that aunt fell into the lake and went to the bottom of the lake. She was still wounded and she fell into a coma after a few months you left. I found her as I live in the lake but even I was not able to sense her she told me about all happened how She would have died if she has not fallen onto the golden metallic platform at bottom of the lake. It was after that the life aura in the lake suddenly grew a lot. She is still there and she wasn''t willing to let you know that she is alive and may die at any moment. As to why you can''t sense her is also because of that golden metal not only you but if I am correct none in this world can sense her it''s like the effect of your pill but only life aura surrounding her is quite strong. This may be the reason why humans gave up on pursuing aunt." Hearing this all the people present there were quite shocked that Supreme Pontiff Bibi Dong not only let Xiao Wu''s mother survive but also created the opportunity for her escape. Their animosity towards Bibi Dong lessened, maybe there is still hope for her Tang Chen thought as he was aware of how misfortunate Bibi Dong was.


    Tang Chen who was listening to the whole conversation was now sure about his guess about the golden metallic platform but was shocked at the quantity. He was quite sure it was Gold of life. He was sure that none of the people present here will have knowledge of it as even in DD2 with more advance technology it was necromancer Electrolux told Huo Yuhao about what Life Gold is, Life is as the name suggests. All beings have life and can be called living beings. Every living being is separated by intelligence, and the original force of all living beings is life energy or vitality. Life Gold is the material representation of life energy. Put more simply, it''s the product of condensing copious amounts of life energy, and a treasure of the world that only can come about after many years of gestation and incubation. he was not originally from this world, but from another parallel dimension �C however, Life Gold shares the same existence no matter which world you''re in. The vast amounts of life energy contained within Life Gold are extremely beneficial to any living being. Every living being represents a life, but every piece of Life Gold represents an entire world. Put simply, the sum of million years of age is about the size of a teardrop of Life Gold. Life Gold exists initially in a gaseous form, and following the passage of time, it gradually transforms into a liquid, but here it had already become a solid and has a huge chunk at bottom of lake from what Da Ming was saying. Life energy is beneficial to any force of existence; human beings can also enjoy the benefits of vast amounts of life energy there are furthermore benefits of gold of life, Tang Chen was excited but keep his emotions steady as there was a matter about Xiao Wu''s mother''s condition which was even more imperative.


    Xiao Wu''s expression hearing this turned grave and tears were flowing from not only her but also from Ah Yin eyes as she reminded of the time when she also sacrificed her for her family. Tang Hao put his hands on her shoulder to calm her down, he may appear indifferent but he was also going through the same thoughts. Xiao Wu looked at Da Ming and said:" Da Ming, I want to meet mother maybe there is a way to save mother, maybe we can help."


    Da Ming nodded towards her the after that he kept towards the lake and a few minutes later he emerged from lake with 6ft long, 3ft wide, and 6 inches in height golden platform was suspended over him. Everyone there can feel the large life aura from the platform. He placed the platform in front of the group, now everyone there the can see that on the platform there was a woman lying there. The woman was wearing a beautiful pink gown, even though she has several black spots on her face but one can tell she was very beautiful and has a soothing presence on her. There were no wounds on her body she looked healthy were black spots weren''t there but was in a coma. Xiao Wu saw the woman and lept towards her and hugged her laying body there and cried while saying "mother" repeatedly. After a while she released the woman seeing her condition she turned towards the group especially at Tang Chen and kneeled in front of him, begged: "Chen brother please cure my mother."


    Seeing her like that Tang brothers felt that someone took a rusty knife and not only pierced them but was twisting the knife. Who was Xiao Wu she was their sister whom both have loved and spoiled her like a brat? She was the reverse scale of both brothers, there love and care for her wasn''t any less than what Da Ming and Er Ming have towards her. Tang Chen and San flickered in front of her, Tang San knelt and help her stand and hugged her while Tang Chen patted her head and said:" Xiao Wu there is no reason for you to kneel in front of anybody let alone me. You are my sister, I will always help you without you even asking."


    Tang Chen the went towards her mother and quickly checked her condition, He checked the conditions of Xiao Wu''s mother and assessed that though she was laying there she has very high cultivation may be Titled or Super Douluo (as it was quite clear that she held the spirit hall group on her own till her daughter leave the place and spirit hall has sent quite a few titled and soul Douluo to help Bibi Dong in getting a 100,000 years old ring as she was going to step in titled Douluo realm) she was suffering from poison and damaged sea of consciousness. While he can cure the poison though alchemy but the sea of consciousness was another matter after thinking about it for a while then he remembered how Da Ming himself has cured sea of consciousness of Huo Yuhao in DD2. He decided to keep matters about the gold of life to himself. He then told everyone that:" She is not physically wounded anymore it seemed that the platform cured her physical wounds, but there is a deadly poison in her which is the reason for black spots and most probably injuries in her sea of consciousness are the reason for coma. She is very lucky to survive to date maybe it was because of the platform. I will take a pill to cure poison and I have a way to cure her sea of consciousness but maybe only father can cure her sea of consciousness as only he had necessary cultivation and spiritual power to heal her." Tang Hao nodded hearing that. Then Tang Chen Again said: "We will start after an Hour."


    Tang Chen then contemplated whether or not he should expose his magical space to Xiao Wu''s family after some thoughts he came to the conclusion that he would do that and will also ask Da Ming and Er Ming to leave here with them to live in his magical Space. He quickly came to Xiao Wu''s side and whispered his idea to her she thought for a while and nodded, he told her to wait until father cure her mother''s consciousness then tell Da Ming and Er Ming about this idea. He also has a selfish reason for doing this as, if both beasts agreed on leaving this place he can also take the gold of life in front of them. He also noticed that though this piece of gold of life was taken out from lake it still has life aura in it, which means more life of gold is present there but the aura was not formidable as before which means that piece isn''t big as the piece in front of them.


    After an hour in presence of everyone Tang Chen told the process and guided his father to use his spiritual power to cure her, this process took more than half an hour but her sea of consciousness was cured. She didn''t wake up immediately but kept resting as it will probably take the rest of the night for her to wake up as she has been injured and was in a coma for quite long. Tang Chen and Tang Hao told so to the group. They all felt relieved after hearing this, then all decided that was it for today and they will continue the curing tomorrow. Tang family and Xiao Wu then ate the fruits brought by Er Ming, the fruit contained very concentrated power in them it helped Tang brothers to gain 1 rank and Xiao Wu to gain 2 ranks, also helped them to improve the spiritual power slightly. The fruits were carefully picked by Er Ming and all fruits around here have grown under the influence of the life aura from Gold of life so it also slightly helped in improving the overall quality of their body as there weren''t many impurities present in their bodies. Xiao Wu took Da Ming and Er Ming to the side to discuss something. Tang Chen also told his ideas to his family to hear that all were shocked but nodded after some contemplation. Tang Family started meditating and cultivating there, the brothers benefited most by cultivating near the life of gold, they felt an unprecedented boost in Their cultivation and consolidated their ranks in few hours, not only them even Ah Yin benefited from it. It was surprising as she was rank 96 Douluo. She also felt that she may progress a rank in one month if she kept cultivating in the presence of platform and life aura around it. Tang Hao also restored his spiritual powers used before as it was quite taxing even for him to cure another formidable person sea of consciousness it was only because he stepped into boundless realm and control over his spiritual powers through constant practice of intents that he was able to do what was required.


    The reason for Tang Chen, San, and Ah Yin to have such a boosted effect because their s blue silver spirit and gold of life were compatible as both possess vitality and life aura respectively. Xiao Wu didn''t come back but they were not worried for her Like this rest of the night passed.

 Chapter 71 - REFINING PILLS AGAIN

    Next day morning


    Tang family, Xiao Wu, Er Ming, and Da Ming woke up and gathered near The platform where Xiao Wu''s mother was. After waiting for 2 hours Xiao Wu''s mother''s body had a sudden twitch and after few minutes she opened her eyes. She looked at people gathered her and after seeing Xiao Wu she tried to get up and hug her but she felt like she doesn''t have any strength in her body. Looking at how her mother woke up and tried sitting but was unable to Xiao Wu lept towards her to hug her tightly and started crying. Both cried for a few minutes. After a while, both separated and Tang Chen checked her condition and told the rest of the group that because of such a long coma and having poison still in her body aunt''s body is quite weak now. He will now refine the detoxification pill for her.


    Da Ming then suddenly said to Tang Chen: "Brother Chen Xiao Wu told us about your offer yesterday night if you don''t mind is brothers will like to visit your space, we have decided to leave here and are curious about the space she mentioned. Don''t worry we have already sworn heavenly oath about its secrecy." (Ming brothers started Tang brothers calling each other brothers due to their relationship with Xiao Wu and how they helped her mother. Tang family has truly gained respect for not Da Ming and Er Ming. Tang brothers of course repeated the courtesy.)


    Tang Chen was ecstatic to hear that, he was hoping that now fewer people know about his magical space but you have to lose something to gain something and beast have a very straight forward attitude unlike humans, they don''t lie or cheat others and their sincerity and the heavenly oath was much more restraining than humans. and said: "I don''t mind Da Ming brother, I was also planning to go privately there to prepare the pill but now we all may go there. I have an idea if it worked maybe you both don''t have to be there continuously."


    Tang Chen then opened his magical space and let the group and Xiao Wu''s mother with the platform went to the space. As soon as the group entered the space due to the presence of the life of gold the activities have started in the space, normal herbs, and even immortal herbs were growing rapidly and multiplying at an astonishing rate. The ice -fire Ying Yang well was also expanding rapidly. The concentration of spirit power also multiplied and was 5 times before. The gold of life has not had any mentionable changes but it shrinks a little maybe 9-10 inches in length and breadth. The group were silently witnessed all this happening, Ming brothers and Xiao Wu''s mother had a shocked and astonished reaction while even Tang Family and Xiao Wu was also surprised. Even Tang Chen expected a change he was not expected this kind of change. The whole assimilation process took more than 2 hours.


    Now the immortal herbs were 5 times in number and normal herbs were quite a lot compared to before even the well is 3 times larger than before. There were more immortal herbs present there with 70,000-80,000 years of age. In addition to previous immortal herbs, there was an additional immortal herb that was also present there it was a herb that Bai he gifted Tang brothers after joining the Tang sect it was a Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng. This ginseng was a blood-red human shape, and moreover a sparkling and crystalline blood red. On the surface was a layer of protrusions that connected together, forming a peculiar design. This design was like a five-clawed dragon flying to the ninth heaven but unlike others, ginseng never opened its consciousness. It was already a very high-grade ginseng and it hadn''t multiplied like other ginseng even after spending time in magical space but now there were 5 such ginseng present there.


    This was also where the idea of Tang Chen sprouted as in the original story Xiao Wu was half resurrected after taking this herb and she had still retained her spirit power and rings even after sacrifice. She was only half resurrected because of her loss of consciousness as it has merged with the spirit ring of Tang San. Tang Chen has thought maybe he can also produce similar effect via pills and have Da Ming and Er Ming transform into a human without losing their powers as they were in DD2. He also thought that he and everyone will also absorb some gold of life themselves to gain its true benefits.


    Ming brothers and Xiao Wu''s mother astonishingly looked at space and then towards the others present there they were shocked after seeing so many immortal herbs present there. Xiao Wu had told them about space only not about what contains in it or its restrictions. Three could feel the benefits of living here it was at least twice as at the center of star dou forest. They can feel the age of immortal herbs plant beats there and a lot of them even have awakened their consciousness and formed their own territory which they saw multiplying before their eyes. Tang Chen then told others to wait here as he will go and prepare the pill. Da Ming, Er Ming sat near the platform, Xiao Wu''s mother seemed to meditate while laying as she can feel the benefits in such a rich environment, Tang San, Xiao Wu, and Ah Yin were also cultivating while Tang Hao just sat there.


    Tang Chen then went towards the beautiful silk tulip territory and ask it''s pollen from the leader. The herb didn''t dwell in it and easily passed some pollen and its Somme essence to Tang Chen, it was trying to please Tang Chen as all plant beast fell the presence of two formidable beasts in the space. Then he went towards Daffodil Jade Flesh Bone territory and simply took a stalk of 20,000-year-old as it''s consciousness weren''t awakened. Then he went towards Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng and also took a stalk then he went towards Xiao Wu and asked her for Yearning Heartbroken Red flower she had. She was reluctant to give it away but gave it as she thought it may be an important ingredient for detoxification. After Tang Chen got the stalk he told her to tear it as only the owner of the flower can do any damages to it. He was more sure of his idea as it was known to him that Yearning Heartbroken Red flower and Crystal Blood Dragon Ginseng were a match made in heaven, it may or may not help in transformation but sure help Xiao Wu to become a rank 60 spirit emperor. He was no way now taking a chance of Xiao Wu to sacrifice herself. After taking the pill she will become human.


    He went to the area where he does his alchemy. The whole refining process took 6 hours he even added gold of life in the pills, it was quite hard but he asked Tang Hao to cut several of its pieces from aside, he told him to cut three 1foot long & 2 inches wide size pieces for him and his brother& Xiao Wu, and five 2 foot inches long and 6 inches wide pieces for Tang Hao, Ah Yin, Xiao Wu''s mother, Da Ming and Er Ming from the side of the platform. He decided to add gold of life of Xiao Wu, her mother, Da Ming, and Er Ming into their pills but have him and his family to absorb it with the help of their spirits. Tang Chen, San and Ah Yin can absorb it with the help of their Blue silver spirits while Tang Hao can also absorb it with his hammer as he has achieved a balance between his death and life aura, it didn''t mean the gold of life will break the balance but rather only help him with spiritual powers and purifying his body only. He didn''t tell others how he was going to use Gold of life, so he took all pieces to himself and decided to tell his family later.


    He came where others were gathered. The group naturally sensed him and were looking at him as he appeared. Tang Chen didn''t waste but took out his pill and the remaining gold of life and explained how the pills worked. He told Xiao Wu''s mother who was not laying on the platform but was sitting and chatting with the group. After 2 hours he went to refine pills she has get that she can sit on her own as she regained some strength cultivating a while in magical space, he told her that:" Aunty you will definitely be cured after taking this pill it may even help her to secondary awaken her spirit as it not only contains detoxifying Beautiful silk tulip but also Daffodil Jade Flesh Bone, crystal blood dragon ginseng and Yearning Heartbroken Red flower While having gold of life. All your powers as the beast will also disappear after taking this aunty you will transform into a true human."


    Then he took out two transformation pill and put towards Da Ming and Er Ming who were sitting to the side of Xiao Wu and said: "Brothers this is the pill that I have specifically made for you two, I have assessed all my knowledge to make these pills chances are it may allow both of you to transform into humans while retaining all of your powers, it may help you directly step into Titled Douluo or Super Douluo realm while all your power and abilities into spirit rings. Even if the transformation didn''t happen it will help you to purify your bloodline further. It will not harm you at all." Now everyone was shocked no one was the exception in this matter. Ah Yin, Xiao Wu, her mother, and Ming brothers were especially surprised as they know how difficult it was for beast turned into humans to cultivate their power at their peak back again especially with the danger of being hunted by humans for their spirit ring and bone. Even Ultimate Douluo Tang Hao was having a terrifying expression, he was now able to understand how formidable his eldest son was, it seems that nothing was impossible for him to do if he has right herbs with him.


    Ming brothers bowed their heads to thank him and said: "Brother Chen thank you for providing such opportunities to us we were worried that we will be useless after leaving here as we will not be always there to help aunt and Xiao Wu out in the world but now even if we can''t transform just the purification of our bloodline will be a huge boost to us." Tang Chen returned the bow.


    Tang Chen stood straight, smiled and moved towards Xiao Wu and took out a pill and said:" Xiao Wu now with the help of this pill you will definitely gain ranks and will become complete human as this pill not only contain Yearning Heartbroken Red flower but also crystal blood dragon ginseng both herbs are a match made in heaven this will allow not only allow to gain ranks but also will remove all your beastly power and will turn you to human." He deliberately added more gold of life in this pill to help her even further.


    Tang Chen then went towards his family and took a pill similar to Xiao Wu and handed it to his mother while telling similar things to her. He didn''t want the tragedy happened in the past to repeat itself, he wasn''t willing her mother to once again sacrifice herself for them. Tang Hao supported him by telling Ah Yin to take the pill as he now has the strength to protect his family. Tang Chen hadn''t added the gold of life to his mother''s pill it also wasn''t as potent as others pill as she will quickly absorb the pill and her remaining power will change. It wasn''t a selfish decision as directly absorbing the gold of life will help her due to its similar nature with the blue-silver emperor. Others like Da Ming, Er Ming, Xiao Wu, and her mother did not plant beast which emphasizing vitality so it will not tremendously help them to directly take the gold of life for them. He then took out four remaining Gold of life pieces and handed to his family he respectively chose for the group while telling then to absorb it with the help of their spirits and not try absorbing directly as it will not only help then to purify and strengthening their body further but also help their spiritual powers. He told Ah Yin to absorb the gold of life after she will have her pill.

 Chapter 72 - GAINS IN STAR DOU FOREST

    Everybody in the group took their respective pills and Gold of life and went to absorb them as it was magical space nobody can disturb the here otherwise the group can cause quite the phenomena. Da Ming and Er Ming went to the corner, Xiao Wu and her mother sat cross-legged at some distance. Ah Yin also sat a distance. Tang Hai went near Ah Yin to absorb the Gold of life. Tang Brothers sat near the platform.


    Tang Chen and San summoned their blue silver spirits and extend it their piece of gold of life. As soon as their spirits touched the Gold of life they were shrouded in golden light.


    when Tang Chen came into contact with Gold of life and his spirit, he felt a surge of warm energy. Immediately afterward, he felt that his spirit is filled with more vitality and the golden pattern on his spirit became even denser, he also felt that not only his blue silver spirit even his Hammer spirit is going under some changes. In that instant, Tang Chen''s body turned the same color as the Gold of life. Even his spiritual sea was no exception. As the intense green light spread throughout his body, his body starts revolving Mysterious Heaven Technique starts revolving, his meridians started opening his spirit power is enhancing and becoming pure and thick.


    An unprecedented comfort flowed throughout his body, causing Tang Chen to feel as if every minute area of his body was m.o.a.ning in happiness. His body greedily s.u.c.k.e.d at the vigorous life energy being released by the Gold of life. He seemed to be able to see everything inside his body: Everything turned golden and were filled with the same life aura. His passageways became more flexible, his organs became tougher, his bones were strengthened�� His entire body seemed to its quality raised. The most obvious change he sensed was in his passageways. Even though they hadn''t dilated, Tang Chen was sure that his passageways could definitely withstand a greater flood of soul power due to their increased resilience. As the golden light cleansed his entire body, all of the impurities within his body were rapidly expelled through his pores. All of the cultivation that he''d acc.u.mulated over the past few years was also cleansed under the nourishment of this wave of vigorous life aura. He felt that his body had finally become whole; even things that he hadn''t understood in the past became clear to him as his mind cleared up. his cultivation speed had been greatly increased. Only a tough body could accommodate an abundance of soul power, which in turn would allow him to better absorb it and increase his cultivation faster.


    This process continued for 2-3 hours, after that the golden light surrounding him was diminished but he was still meditating, he can see that 6 of his eight extraordinary meridians have been opened, his purple Demon eyes reached to the boundless realm. His spiritual sea was drastically different from before. If one could say that his original spiritual sea was a patch of nothingness, his current spiritual sea was now transformed into a patch of real space. This space was white, with no end in sight. The first thing he saw the moment he entered it was a large golden lake. This lake was filled with vitality and vigor, and its surface was calm and gentle like a mirror. Dense auras of life energy nourished his spiritual sea.


    He now understands more about his spirits, his self created staff and sword arts, and his intents. He especially understands about Sovereign fist descend it didn''t mean he can completely use the move but can now understand the intricacy of technique. He was sure there is his spiritual power that has transformed into a lake and he will gain the same benefits as Hua Yuhao as he can now absorb spirit rings of higher configuration among other things. He now had the same spiritual origin as Hua Yuhao which Necromancer Electrolux had said unprecedented even in DD2.sea. After today, the growth of Tang Chen''s spiritual power will be at least three times faster than before, and his spiritual sea will be as good as eternal. Even his physical body has been influenced by this Life Gold �C whatever his injury is, as long as his mind is still functional, it will regenerate on its own. It won''t be so easy for him to die anymore.


    Tang Chen woke up after one hour and saw he was the first one to wake up as his father was waiting for his mother to absorb the pill so that they both can absorb the Gold of life together. Tang Chen released his spirits one by one he first released his blue silver supreme ruler spirit and saw its changes he can see that his spirit now has a more dense golden pattern on it and even his fifth ring became denser look like of 70,000 year old he knows the reason as the blue silver king told him his this ring was a part of himself so it will evolve as their bodies evolve. His other rings didn''t get much of a boost. He can even feel the change and evolution of his domain of blue silver spirit. His spirit power seemed to reach the bottleneck of rank 60. He then released his Hammer spirit, his Sovereign Clear Sky hammer had a golden outline on it and now was deep black golden in color. With the help of Gold of life his spirit now enhanced and has gained Absolute Strength quality to it. Due to him continuously just pursuing strength and overall evolution he gained today. His all hammer rings have a golden outline in them. He then walked towards the well and saw that external changes were also there he seemed to grow a bit taller and have more well-defined muscles. He already had the initiate strength but having gained absolute strength in one of his spirits his physical strength has skyrocketed. He didn''t have any other changes.


    Tang San woke up after him he also had similar changes in him except the Absolute Strength in his hammer spirit. He was shocked when he saw that his spiritual power has steeped in the boundless realm and turned into a lake as even in his previous life nobody has achieved such realm much less about transforming spiritual power to the lake he didn''t even read such things even in core secrets of Tang Sect. He also came to Tang Chen''s side and nodded at him.


    After Tang San, both Ah Yin And Tang Hao woke up and came to their son''s side smiling. They also were shocked seeing the changes in their body and spiritual powers They looked a little younger than before but not too much they can pass as early thirties couple. The pill had its effect and A Yin now completely change into a human. She also has gained a rank and steeped into Rank 97. She also told the group that all her previous powers gave a boost to her spirit rings and now she possesses 2 red rings. She also stepped into boundless real and both her and Tang Hao''s spiritual power has also changed into the lake. They shared their progress with each other and Tang Hao told them to go and have sixth spirit rings soon as they will be having their training in a special place where they will not be able to gain ranks. Both boys nodded at that.


    Xiao Wu woke up after them and came to their side she also had similar changes like Ah Yin, she now was a completely human and has was at rank 62 as all her power as beasts were changed and converted to a black spirit ring which she gained during the absorption of pill her other rings also got the boost but wast as much as they didn''t change the color. She was worried about her mother but Tang Chen assured her and told her that the poison she was suffering from was very deadly but it will definitely be cured. It''s just a matter of time that aunt will wake up.


    On the Que as soon as he said that there was a dense pink aura spread throughout the space and its sources of the aura was Xiao Wu''s mother. She opened her eyes and the aura receded. She came to the group and thanked the Tang family especially Tang Chen for giving her the opportunity to once again be with her daughter. She then introduced herself as no one knows much about her not even Xiao Wu, Da Ming, or Er ming knew her name. She extended her arm and summoned her spirit: " Xiao Wutong, Rank 95, Spirit: Soft boned Rabbit, agility attack system, Titled Douluo, Title: RABBIT QUEEN." Then 2- yellow, 2-purple, 4- black and 1- red ring appeared on her. She told the group that even her rings were enhanced.


    The group chatted for a while then there were two resounding roars echoed in magical space. After some time Two 30- 34 years old males walked out from the direction where Da Ming and Er Ming has gone to. They both were 6ft tall but one man was looking like bodybuilder due to the number of pronounced muscles he had on him, he had black hair and was wearing black clothes while other was a Slim looking man and had blue hair on him. Both came to where the group was. Everyone in a group can easily guess the identities of the two males. They then bowed their head once again to Tang Chen and the slim looking male said: "Thanks Chen brother we both are in your de. We have now transformed into humans. I am Da Ming and this is Er Ming." Tang Chen said:" brother Da ming doesn''t have to so polite with me we are brothers after all why to don''t you introduce yourself to everybody."


    Er ming then straighten up and said: " Er Ming, Rank 94, Spirit: Titan Giant Ape power attack system Titled, Title: TITAN." then 2-yellow, 2-purple, And 5 black rings appeared around him similarly Da Ming also introduced himself: " Da Ming, Rank 95, Spirit: Sky Azure Bull Python, Control system Titled Douluo, Title: Azure." and had similar rings as Er min on him. They told the group since they didn''t choose to human in fist place most of their power was consumed in making them human and the rest they made into their spirit rings, They even told the group that only because of further purification of their bloodline they became Titled Douluo otherwise they would be soul Douluo.


    The group then discussed and shared their gains with each other. Tang Chen decided to keep the rest of Gold of life in his space for now. Tang Chen didn''t want to grab all the Gold of life in the lake. The reason why he didn''t want to absorb the whole surrounding into magical space as it can cause a beast riot at this place also provides life aura to while forest and sudden disappearance of this place may even alarm the other 7 great beasts in the forest as shown in DD2. After 1 hour of chatting, Tang Brothers told them that they will now go to find rings for their spirit after that They all can leave the forest together. The group agreed and told them they will wait here for them. The brother than lept towards the beast region of the forest.

 Chapter 73 - NEW RINGS AND NEW ABILITIES

    Both Tang San And Tang Chen came towards the spirit beast region of the space, there were several changes in the beasts region as now there were more beasts of higher cultivation were present. There were some who have crossed 100,000 years mark but they were not as formidable as a beast of the same age and with ancient bloodline in them. Both brothers ventured in the forest for some time to find suitable beasts for their spirit rings. Both brothers wanted to try to see the limit of rings they can now attach to their spirits. They first decided to attach a spirit ring to their blue silver spirit then gain the benefit from it as rings not only prove their ranks but also help spirit masters to have overall improvements. It means they can absorb the ring of a higher age to hammer spirit than their blue silver spirit. One day has passed but they didn''t get the d.e.s.i.r.ed ring so they ventured deeper into the forest the next day.


    Next day afternoon Both brothers came across a Thousand Catties Ant Emperor of 3-meter in length 90,000 years old, Tang San decided it will be a suitable ring for his spirit as its abilities will remove the problem of frailty from his blue silver spirit. Both boys jumped towards the beast, this was their first time facing the beast of such high cultivation so they didn''t hold back in the least. The fight was difficult as even with Hammer''s spirit and intent the defensive power of Thousand Catties Ant Emperor was too high. They were able to kill the beast after half-hour of intense battle. Tang San dealt the last blow and a black ring with red tinge appear on its dead body the checked but there wasn''t any bone on it. Then Tang San stated absorb the ring while Tang Chen started guarding him to see if any problem arises from absorbing such high cultivated ring he had warned Tang San and stated they will do the things as usual where first try and the Tang San will absorb the ring but this time Tang San was adamant to let fate decide who will get the first ring. The process took more than 3 hours where Tang San appear to be in pain but in the end, he absorbed the ring quite skillfully. Then his Blue silver emperor spirit eas summoned and 2-yellow, 2-purple, 1- black and 1- reddish-black rings appeared behind him. He was sure that he now can absorb a red ring for his hammer spirit. His spirit power has reached Rank 62. He got the overall boost to his spirit, body and his blue silver Emperor becomes more resilient. He got the ability of hardness from the spirit ring. His spirit had already gotten a vitality boost because of the gold of life.


    Then both brothers again ventured the forest and after 4 more hours they came across Titan diamond vine of 100,000 years old. This vine was literally everywhere and spread over a vast area Tang Chen decided to have this as his next spirit ring. Both boys fought tooth and nail with the vine as not only its defensive power was strong but due to its long reach it tries to bind and crush both brothers. They killed the plant beast after 3 hours of struggle. Then a blood-red spirit ring appeared on the beasts and it also gave left-hand compact spirit bone. Tang Chen sat cross-legged to absorb the ring. As soon as the ring came in contact with the blue-silver spirit Tang Chen started to feel pain all over his body but he gritted his teeth and endured it. He knew he already has spiritual power and his body was up for the task because of all the enhancement as long as he kept his will firm he should have no problem. And After 4 hours he succeeded. Then like Tang San his Blue silver supreme spirit was summoned and 1-yellow, 1- yellow with purple tint, 1-purple,1- purple with black tint, 1- black and 1- red rings appeared behind him. His spirit power has reached rank 62 only due to the addition of an absolute factor in his hammer spirit. He also got the toughness of diamond in his spirit and from red spirit ring got two abilities 1) to extend and retract more than 100 meters instantaneously and 2) to let his blue silver spirit form dome around him and others and withstand any abilities that are of not of the 100,000-year-old beast or of its ring.


    He stood up went to the beast and dug up the bone. He took the bone and was going to put it in the spirit tool but Tang San interpreted him and told him to absorb the bone. He knew that Tang Chen was going to give it to him or others but he knew that if a person gets bone and ring from the same beast he will benefit greatly. He told him both of them can give bones to others later. Tang Chen thought about it and agreed. Tang San then suggested that they should stop hunting for today. Tang Chen nodded to him, both set their camp in that region only as other beasts will no come to the area of such formidable beast. Tang Chen then absorbed the bone there, his spirit power has jumped 1 rank and the night has passed peacefully. His bone provides him with the ability 1) to form a diamond claw on his left hand to attack and 2) provide 3 seconds of immunity from all attacks.


    The next day both brothers again ventured to the forest after 3 hours the went slightly deeper in the forest where the came across 100,000-year-old Thunderclap Nether Vine in the forest. This time Tang San alone lept towards the plant beasts fought and killed it. He was quite lucky to get such plant beasts, it can easily be most rare basts in all thunder beasts considered as it can only grow in the area where the god of lightning struck the land. The fight wasn''t easy either in spite of plant beast it was a formidable adversary to Tang San he was only able to kill it due to his Hammer also had all the lightning abilities and can be somewhat immune to lightning. The absorption process wasn''t smooth and took 5 hours, Tang San has gravely underestimated the red ring Tang Chen not only has initiate strength but also the Absolute strength which helped him but Tang San was lacking in the physical department. But with his will, he was able to endure and upheld the absorbing process. This process also helped to enhance his physical body because of lightning. Then his Clear Sky King''s War Hammer appeared behind him with 5- black and 1- red ring. Then he stood up and searched the beast and got a left-arm bone which he also absorbed there. His spirit rank has now jumped to Rank 65. He gained an overall boost for his hammer spirit and 2 abilities provided by spiring were the ability to 1) make thunder prison in which his hammer will fall on the enemy with light speed and unpredictability and 2) ability are to shoot lightning from his hammer. The abilities he got from bones were 1)instant transportation and 2) throw lightning spears to the enemy.


    Then both brothers quickly left the area to find the suitable beast fo Tang Chen''s Hammer spirit. They searched the forest and came across a 100,000-year-old a.d.u.l.t Gold scaled Dragon, Both brothers decided to fight together as it was an a.d.u.l.t dragon beasts. Both brothers fought vigorously against the beasts. It was a tough fight but they managed to kill it after 5 hours of life-threatening battle. Tang Chen dealt the last blow to its head. Tang Chen then searched the dragon to find its core, after a while he decided to absorb it himself as he knew his absolute strength nature will slow down the rank progress to the rank 70, it may appear near but as spirit Emperor gaining each rank will be difficult for him and he will be left behind the others. This dragon has a very thin bloodline of a golden dragon who said to at the peak of absolute strength, consuming this core will sufficiently solve his problem of slow progress and will enhance his body further.


    The true disparities between him and others will show when he will become the spirit saint. When he will gain his seventh ring and has the ability to show avatar his physical body will enhance more than a super douluo''s body and his spirits will also have that tenacity. His initiate strength, Absolute strength, and now with this core of a.d.u.l.t dragon will place on a different level than his peer''s original Shrek seven devils much less than others.


    Tang Chen absorbed the ring first it took 2 hours and the process was not painful as before. He then continued absorbing the core. His physical body and the spiritual lake became more pronounced because of the a.d.u.l.t dragon core. The process was relatively smooth as his body can now handle both. His Sovereign Clear Sky Hammer appeared and 5- black and 1- red ring appeared behind him. he also got a skull bone from the beast and absorbed it there. He got the strength boost to his hammer spirit and from the spirit ring he got the abilities of 1) lock his hammer on the target and get a definite hit and 2) to enhance the weight od his hammer by 50%. He took the beast in hiss spirit tool for cooking. He was now Rank 65 spirit emperor. He also got 2 abilities from his skull bone that are 1) to spiritually attack the opponent and 2) immunity from spiritual attack of the same level or below him. These two abilities may seem trivial but he got these abilities from an a.d.u.l.t dragon who seems to be the apex of physical and spiritual powers in the continent and his spiritual powers were close to the peak in the continent.


    Both boys then decided to return to the herbal area as they got. They quickly left the beasts region and went to herbal region where others were waiting for them. He went to the group and told about gains in the forest. Tang Hao was surprised that his sons can already deal with 100,000 years old beasts on their own and can see how their newly gained ability will help them further. They all decided to spend one more night in the space and will leave in the morning. Tang Chen told Tang Hao to first go to the Tang sect as he has to settle something before he went to his training. Tang Hao agreed and told them to settle all their other issues in 10 days and then he will train them one month after that to gain and let their new abilities amalgamate in their fighting style. He will take them to their next training place as planned before. Now all of them didn''t sleep but started to meditate in the space either to cultivate or consolidate their ranks.

 Chapter 75 - SLAUGHTER CITY

    Both boys woke up from their meditation. Tang Hao was standing next to them, seeing them awake he told them they were going to a place where they can gain the essence of fighting. Both boys were good but they didn''t have experience fighting humans. So he was going to take them to a place where they both have the kill to survive. They both have killing Intents developed but were unable to bring out its essence in the fight because of their mental barrier only going through that place their mental barrier can be brought down. He can''t do it as he was their father and they will subconsciously latch on that.


    He released pure killing intent on them and explained how can it be used in battle. They both have been killing beasts for years but they still can''t release and use effectively in the fight as their moral of killing humans is a sin was subconsciously preventing then to do so. He knew his sons were not hypocrites but moral was ingrained in all human beings.


    The trio then came little town. Tang Hao brought his sons to a tavern in the small town and entered. The atmosphere in the tavern was extremely turbid. Tang San noted that the decorations here were unexpectedly all black. Even though it was daytime outside, inside this place was a gloomy and cold dark feeling.


    Right now the tavern was about thirty percent full or so. Even though the atmosphere was turbid, people rarely spoke, giving an extremely quiet impression. Tang Hao and boys arrival attracted a lot of gazes, but for the most part they were only quick glances flitting across them.


    Tang Hao found a place to sit with his sons in the corner. A waiter in black clothes and apathetic expression walked over."What do you want?"


    Tang Hao coldly said: "Give me three Bloody Mary."


    The waiter''s face changed slightly, "You sure?"


    After a moment, three cups of muddy liquid were carried over. The liquid seemed dark red, distributing a strong stink as if the nose was assaulted by blood.


    Tang San frowned Tang Chen knew about it but it still disgusted him, but Tang Hao raised a cup and emptied it in one gulp. Raising his head to look at his son, "Drink it."


    Tang San hesitated a moment, slowly raising the cup, "Dad, what is this?"


    Tang Hao shot him a glance, repeating: "Drink it."


    Tang San drew a deep breath, suddenly closing his eyes, pouring the liquid in the cup into his stomach in one mouthful. Tang Chen did the same. The liquid was somewhat salty, and moreover a bit acrid. A strong taste of blood suddenly pervaded Tang San''s sense of taste and smell.


    Tang Hao looked at him, calmly saying: "This is a cup of human blood."


    Both boys vomited hearing this, Tang Chen was b.a.r.e holding for this moment. The people in tavern laughed at and made fun of them. Tang Hao told boys to kill them. Both boys hesitated for a while, seeing them hesitating other stated spewing profanities at them, hear the profanities both boys stood up and killed all the people present there except the waiter.


    Tang Hao''s voice came from behind him, "Kindness to the enemy, is cruelty to yourself. None of the people capable of leaving this place have walked a road without death. Remember, entering Slaughter City, you can only rely on yourself. I won''t be by your side, much less protecting you. There are no friends or companions there, only enemies. Kill everyone that can threaten you both. Obtain the championship in the Hell Slaughter Arena, I will naturally receive you."


    The waiter then guided the to the entrance and they both entered the city. They cautiously strode through the entrance passage. The passage was dark and gloomy and they couldn''t perceive anything in their even with their spiritual prowess. As they walked out of the passage, in front of them appeared one hundred and one men.


    Completely covered in black armor, even their faces are hidden behind helmets. One hundred of them carried heavy swords, and only one sat on a tall warhorse, his horse also covered with thick black armor."You''ve broken the rules."


    The deep voice sounded extremely cold, as if not from a human mouth. The speaker was the mounted black-armored knight.


    Both brothers asked," what rule have we broken?"


    The black knight then introduces himself as Scott and told them that they have to die, he with his men strode towards the boys to attack. Both brothers summoned their blue silver spirit as instinct even Tang Chen for a moment he cursed himself for his idiocracy and Tang San tried to use the abilities but was shocked as he was unable to either summon his rings or spirit abilities. Then simultaneously both boys withdraw the blue silver spirit and summoned their hammers. They swung their hammer towards the incoming group collision happened the only Scott was left alive because the hammer struck his horse even he was crawling. After getting the sixth ring hammers of both boys now weigh more than 2.5 tons. Tang Chen''s was 2.9 tons while Tang San''s was 2.5 tons.


    Both boys leaped toward Scott to finish him who raised his hands and told them it was a test to enter the city and both of them passed. He asked them whether they will go in a group or as individuals. Brothers thought for a while and told him as a group. He handed over a black tile in front of both of them, and Tang San off-handedly took it. On the tile was carved a human skull, and below was a number. 9528. "This is your Slaughter City ID. Please enter the city, someone will receive you at the gate."


    Holding the tile, both advanced with large strides, without giving the dread knight a glance. The pitch-black city gates gave people a kind of extremely oppressive feeling. Tall words were hung on the enormous city gates, Slaughter City. Two black armored warriors stood silently in front of the gates. Before brothers could reveal the token in his hand, a woman with a black muslin mask stepped out to greet him. "Welcome to Slaughter City."The woman''s voice was very pleasant. Stepping aside from in front of boys, she made an inviting gesture. "I''m your guide. You both can ask me about anything you don''t understand. Within twenty-four hours, I will answer all your questions. After twenty-four hours, this is the place where you''ll live, and you''ll formally become a Slaughter City citizens."


    Tang brothers nodded, and Tang San said: "Slaughter city, what kind of place is it?"


    The black-masked young woman said: "A paradise. A paradise of depravity."


    Tang San frowned, "So simple?"


    The black-masked young woman nodded agreement.


    Tang San said: "Then how was Slaughter City founded?"


    The black-masked young woman''s answer this time was more to Tang San''s satisfaction, "Slaughter City has already existed for a thousand years. According to legend, it''s the domain left behind after a formidable Spirit Master broke through the hundredth rank. Here, all Spirit Master abilities are ineffective, people can only rely on their own instinct and physical strength to survive. Spirit power can be used as a source of strength."


    Tang San looked at the black-masked young woman, "Then what are the rules here?"


    The black-masked young woman said serenely:


    "The rules here are that there are no rules. As a citizen of Slaughter City, you can do whatever you want here. Even if a Title Douluo came here from the outside world, he would still grow weak due to losing his spirit abilities. But under the rule of our Slaughter King, there''s basically no need to fear them. In Slaughter City, as long as you have the ability, you can do whatever you want. But I must warn you, precisely since there are no rules here, you may face mortal danger at any time. In some sense, this is a paradise of crime."


    "Paradise of crime?"


    "Yes. There are a lot of people who come here precisely because they can''t exist in the outside world, and have no choice but to enter. After coming here, there''s no need for them to worry about pursuit again. Each citizen of Slaughter City will enjoy Slaughter City''s protection. There are formidable soul and titled Douluo who can use their abilities here, Who can provide protection from the outside world."


    Tang San hardly paid attention to this protection. Since he could come here through force of violence, that meant any power could do the same. Even without spirit abilities, there was still spirit power. Title Douluo were still powers among powers here. Were the criminals here really safe? Tang Chen knew all that so he let Tang San do all the talking while he listened from the side. black-clothed women told then that slaughter city was basically a one-way city people can enter but can never leave as more people will be guarding the entrance of city they all are spirit or Titled Douluo who can use their abilities. Hearin this Tang Chen Asked is there really no way to leave from here.


    Black Clothed women chuckled and said: "Not quite. There''s only one way to leave Slaughter City. That is to become the champion of Hell Slaughter Arena, obtaining the qualifications to challenge the Hell Road, and after breaking through the Hell Road, then you can leave Slaughter City. Every power who does so will be bestowed with the title of Deathgod. In Slaughter City''s thousand-year history, there has appeared altogether eight Deathgods."


    While talking the reached the arena. Both boys see the inhumane match going on there. The woman then told them that they will have to complete 150 such fights to even challenge the hell road because they entered as a group of two individuals have to survive only 100 such fights and not one of the group has successfully completed the task, not even former Death gods were in groups. Both boys saw a few matches there nobody attacked them as the woman was there with them. It was quite awful especially for Tang Chen as he was a doctor in the previous world. He was no stranger to death but the brutality was quite taxing on him. They calmed down after a while and looked toward each other and nodded, they have to do the task assigned by their father for their training, so better start today. They told the woman they want to compete in the next match. The Woman told then their safety was not guaranteed during the match. They nodded and told her it will be their own responsibility.


    The woman tried to persuade them not to be rash but both boys didn''t want to back down. They went for the next match. It was against 30 people the match ended quickly. Killing then with their hammers wasn''t really a task for boys they can easily kill a spirit saint without the abilities but killing took a toll on them mentally. They still countinued and completed 15 matches that day after that they both were mentally exhausted physically they were fine. They came back and Women then took them to their residing quarter. On the way, they saw greedy looks on people and concluded danger will lurk on the even off stage after the protection period ends.


    The quarter wasn''t big but just enough for them. It has 2 beds, 2 tables and chairs, a bathroom and a toilet. The woman then reminded them to have rest while they still have protection period left. Both boys decided to follow her advice. Hence their journey in slaughter city began.

 Chapter 76 - SLAUGHTER KING? OR GREAT-GRANDFATHER?

    A year has been passed and both boys turned 15 in the slaughter city. They both have managed to do the impossible they had already completed 149 matches today and will be qualified to challenge the hell road after tomorrow''s match. It wasn''t easy for them to complete the task, the initial 4 months were excruciating so much so that Tang Chen retrieved two one inch pieces of gold of life and make the neckless for both brothers to keep their emotions in check around each other too. (like shodai Hokage''s necklace in naruto.)


    They were now called Twin Asura in the slaughter City. After the first few months, the number of matches they participated in has lessened but of the area they faced several ambushes. Only quartes were safe but even then it was ruled leave quarter once every other day for atleast 12 hours. The number of people both brother killed has easily crossed 8 thousand individually and most of them were not from the matches but from ambushes. They constantly have to keep their guard up. Not taking rest and all that inhumane killing was too much for the teenagers. After Tang Chen made the necklaces and both wore them they somewhat can continue as it has the ability to soothe their mind and nerves. Even with Gold of life around them they both were leaking a substantial amount of killing intent. Especially Tang Chen His domain may be suppressed here but he can feel the changes in it. His killing intent was somewhat restrained due to already possessing the Deathgod domain but Tang San''s was truly unrestrained.


    He initially thought that his training at the village in childhood will help then hiding the killing intent but in a surrounding where you are constantly ambushed or having deathmatch you can''t and must not hide your killing intent. Both boys learned this painfully by getting injured in an ambush as they initially tried to hide their intents. Slaughter city provides a cup of bloody marry daily but both Brothers discussed not to have its intake as not only it was human blood but also had poison in it which will erode the mind and body of the user after long intakes. It was also the reason for such pathetic conditions of residents of slaughter city as they have already been addicted to it. Most of the crimes in the city were because of bloody mary.


    Many people cannot cultivate in slaughter city because of asura god influence but it didn''t apply to both brothers as magical space was itself gift from god. Both boys cultivate there when they were in their quarters. Both boys have only gained two ranks in the year and were rank 67 spirit Emperor. Being close to Gold of life and probably most coveted plant mimicry environment naturally has its advantages. After Tang Chen took the dragon core even his other slow rank progress disadvantages were also suppressed.


    The next day both boys went to the arena to have their final matches. Both both were against the team of an experienced resident who seemed to form a team to deal with the brothers. The fight went on and ended like any other match. At the end of the fight suddenly from a high plat for a sound of clapping was heard. Both boys looked up and saw a tall man with a black gown and a black crown was clapping. The whole area suddenly got silenced and the resident officer of slaughter city went on their knees and chanted "LONG LIVE SLAUGHTER KING."


    The man simply raised his hands and the chanting stopped. The Slaughter King then said: "Congratulations young ones for completing the impossible task of winning 150 matches. I would like to have some private talk with you before you make a decision on whether or not to attempt to hell road."


    Tang Chen was waiting to get a chance to either meet or have a private conversation with the Slaughter King as he knows this man was his great-grandfather, the other ULTIMATE CLEAR SKY DOULUO TANG CHEN of clear sky sect. He looked towards Tang San and nodded. Then he bowed and said: "We will be honored to have such opportunity."


    Slaughter King nodded and told his assistant to bring them both to his private abode, then he left. The assistant came and directed both of them to the king''s place. both boys went there and saw a man in his early 40''s there sitting on a throne but he had blood-red eyes and vicious aura around him His skin seemed to have blood red and black marks on it due to long consumption of bloody mary. He was the slaughter king. The king waved his hand and then the assistant left. The slaughter King stood up and came near both brothers but as soon as he was only two meters away from the necklace of both boy''s illuminated and dense life aura covered the range of 3 meters around the boys. The slaughter king held both hands on his head, was kneeling, and was looking in pain but no voice was coming out of his throat. This happened for another 5 minutes. After that the slaughter king stood up and was looking confused. His eyes returned to the normal and the vicious aura around him was not there. Then he Tang Chen asked: "Where is this and Who are you both and Why my spirit is calling yours"?


    Tang Chen now knew that this was not the slaughter king but his own great grandfather he decided to not address him as such to not raise the doubts on him he hurriedly replied: "Senior this is slaughter city and you are its king. We brothers are Tang Chen and Tang San. We have completed 150 matches and you invited us to talk. As for why your spirit is calling may because we are from the same family or sect. Senior who are you?"


    Slaughter King then contemplates and come to a conclusion about what happened to him, he looked astonishingly at both boys then he sighed and said: "My name is also Tang Chen, I am from Clear Sky Clan. Are you also from the sect, whose children are you."


    Both boys then knelt down on one knee, Tang Chen then said: "Tang Chen And Tang San son of Tang Hao pays their respect to great-grandfather."


    Elder Tang Chen then came forward, Helped then to stand up and hugged the boys and said: " Good, it seems a long time has passed since my disappearance that even Haoer''s children have grown. How are the sect and your father."


    Tang Chen then told what he knows happened due to the disappearance of his great-grandfather, elder Chen''s expression fluctuates throughout the story at last he sighed and said: "Spirit hall truly became so daring, they tried and attacked my clan. My foolish son and disciples have truly disappointed me, when did they become so spineless didn''t they knew the principle of broken jade better than a complete tile? They allowed the spirit hall to force sect to go in isolation. Good Spirit hall, Good Qian Douliu. hmph. But alas Hai seemed to avenged the grievances the sect."


    Then elder Chen told them how he came here to get divinity but was corroded by the influence of another evil god. Only because of the necklace he came to his senses now. Tang Chen now understood how Gold of life affected the influence of Raksha god it was also the reason why Bibi Dong let Xiao Wutang survive and escape. As Raksha god has influenced both of them during their hell riad trial, both of them were corrupted and filled with negative influence in their Death god domain hence corrupting their killing intents and corrupt them with dead energy in their bodies. Gold of life has a rich life aura and hence it broke the influence as Elder Tang Chen didn''t possess the divinity of Raksha God.


    Tang brothers decide to give their necklaces to Elder as they were already leaving and it looked like it will help their Great-grandfather more but he refused and said that the poisons of Blood mary have deeply rooted in his body. And he was even under the influence of his evil d.e.s.i.r.es since he fought Blood Red Nine-Headed Bat King, Tang Chen then took out a pill which he already prepared if he had any chance to meet his great-grandfather he gave him the pill under the guise of telling he prepared this pill earlier if they found a trustworthy person to detoxify and help them when they both challenge the hell road. No such person can be found he will give this pill to him, he had even added the Gold of life to the pill in an attempt to let his great-grandfather live a longer life but he truly didn''t know the miracle of gold of life on Elder Chen.


    Elder Chen then received both pills and necklaces then told them about the difficulties of Hell road. He also told them to keep his identities secret even to his father and clan as even with pill and necklace it will take some years for him to leave here and get rid of all negative influence on him. Both boys agreed and Tang Chen pass a truly poisonous herb to him saying he should kill everybody here and then throw the herb to Slaughter city when he will leave as such places should never exist and may give birth to disastrous individuals and inhumane cultivation techniques. He thought that the evil spirit masters germinated because of such a place. Three of them talked with each other and boys left after a while.

 Chapter 77 - HELL ROAD AND DEATHGOD DOMAIN

    Next-Day both brothers came to the arena, They went to the center of the arena as no match was planned today because of two citizens of slaughter city have completed the task and challenged the Hell Road. Tand Chen And Tang San reached the arena and received huge cheers from surrounding.


    Elder Chen also was at the balcony he was at tomorrow, he looked and nodded towards both boys. He was wearing the same dress and Crown but if you look closely you will see the blood-red and black mark was not there on him, even his eyes were normal.


    He then asked Tang brothers if they are ready to challenge the Hell Road in front of everyone, Both boys nodded. Then he sent his killing intent and a slight vicious aura towards the rest of the audience be it, officers of slaughter city or criminal residing in the city. This caused Everybody Except the three of Tangs to self mutilate. Brothers looked at the scene and nodded towards their elder. Elder Chen already told them yesterday, about the ceremony of blood sacrifice. According to them, a city like this should not exist.


    A pattern of the bat was formed to be the floor of the arena from the blood of everyone present there. And as soon as it completed it has engulfed them both there. Tang San and Tang Chen simultaneously felt the ground drop out beneath their feet, everything in their surroundings becoming illusory, all their awareness this instant sealed. That pain of having no control made a kind of indescribable fear rise in their hearts. What they didn''t see was that their killing intent condensed into a faint white layer that protected their bodies. If not for this killing intent, the instant they were covered in that red light, they would truly have been swallowed up. After an unknown amount of time, accompanied by a violent jolt, all sensation returned once again, the blood-red light in the surroundings gradually fading.


    Tang Chen and Tand Tang San decided to move on the road. The used similar method as Tang San And Hu Liliana used in the original series but used their blue silver spirit instead of a rope. Hu Liena was not present in Slaughter city as Tang Chen Knew she will here for training after 2 more years. But he wasn''t sure if slaughter City will be still there after 2 years. Both boys went forward and felt the atmosphere was turning hot and There were sounds around them.


    As they moved forward the saw a flock of thousands of red-eyed bats was charging towards them. They both retrieved their spirit and was ready to face them. Tang Chen released his flying spirit bone and led both of them towards the flock, they both released their blue silver spirit domain to hamper the ultrasound ability of the bats, using their hammers and hidden weapons both boys killed them. They moved forward now the narrow path has ended but there was a pitch-black passage in front of them. They again meet another flock but hurriedly killed them. There were only three bats remaining these bats were different from others, they were comparatively large and were seem to command the other bats to attack.


    Both boys went towards them the fight was hard as even with their hammed they have struck 21 times to kill one bat as they seemed to regenerate again and again. The battle took a while but it ended. After walking some distance they again saw the narrow path, so they decided to continue. They still met the bats and killing them continued.


    Advancing a little far both boys heard a hissing sound, then they both looked at each other this was another ancient creature they heard from his great-grandfather who lived here. They cautiously moved forward, The battle with bats was easy but was spirit power draining. They walked and saw a serpent, On this serpent''s head and back were altogether nine protrusions, each bulge was like a scarlet mushroom, and there seemed to be something like blood flowing inside. This serpent''s belly was especially enormous, swelling over the narrow road, and its length was at least ten meters. it was Ten-headed Fierce Yang Serpent which was recorded in ancient records of Tang San''s previous life, he told Tang Chen about it. Tang Chen nodded.


    Both brothers can feel the strength of serpent as it was providing a quite threatening aura to both of them. The serpent was big and wasn''t moving. Both boys stated using disorder splitting hammer method and struck the beasts when the 81st strike. The energy has blasted the snake away while killing it. There was a pool of blood left where the beast has landed Tang Chen went towards it and picked the neidan left from the beast. He knew it will be excellent for Ma Hongjuns Seventh ring. Both boys then continued on the path.


    Both boys moved forward but now they felt that temperature was steadily growing and irritably affecting their killing intent. The exit was near a visible distance but taking a step forward was difficult for both boys the felt like pressed by something while their wild d.e.s.i.r.e was exciting them. Both boys activate the Mysterious Heaven method to cope with the pressure, and they both also firmed their will as they gave their necklace to Elder Chen. Both boys gritted teeth and pursued on but one step forward was more difficult than others, when the reached 100 near the exit the have to unleash their domains and summon their Spirit bine to cope with the pressure. But its pressure suddenly became bearable as soon as the DEADTHGOD DOMINATING domain was released. Both boys finally reached to exit.


    Tang Chen and San suddenly discovered that the killing intent around them seemed to be pulled by a particular force. The exit was shrouded in White light. They fled towards it. Everything around them seemed to change. The instant Tang brothers entered that white light, they immediately felt as if they had entered a special world. Around them was a snow-white nothingness, and the Blue Silver spirit, they released was restrained by an unknown force, f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y pressed back into their body.


    In this world of boundless white, they couldn''t use a bit of strength. All they felt, was ice cold. It was as if immeasurable cold aggregated towards them, and also like immeasurable cold exuded from their body. In this white nothingness, Tang brothers endured that frightful pain themselves.


    A cold they should feel still appeared. That wasn''t a true change in temperature, but rather the chill produced by killing intent. The purest slaughter intent swiftly invaded Tang brothers, and with each part entering. They could feel it then a pure domain formed by killing intent was formed in Tang San and DEADTHGOD DOMAIN pattern formed in his hammer while Tang Chen''s killing intent materialized. His domains merged and patterns became more pronounced. Both brothers can now feel the domain shared by both of them.

 Chapter 78 - CLEANSING AND CHANGES

    Both boys were contemplating the changes in them after a while the heard Tang Hao''s voice in their head directing them towards him. Both boys eagerly went towards him but somewhat disappointed to see him alone after excruciating year they were longing for their family.


    Tang Hao looked at their expression and said: "What you wanted to meet your mother too. but the way you are now will only scare them." Tang Hao can feel the oozing killing intents of both boys and can see that it was quite menacing as they already had substantial killing intent before but slaughter city not only increased it but also killing intent was now merged and was way more than even him when he exited the slaughter city. Both brothers heard what he said and realized what their father was saying. They both have suppressed their domains but killing intent was leaking out unrestrainedly from them.


    Tang Hao then said: "Now both of you need to resolve your problem first and learn how to hide your killing intent. You both will come with me to your Aunt''s pavilion and go through the cleansing process before meeting your mother and others." He then told both boys to follow him. Trio went full speed towards Heaven Dou City. They reached the pavilion in 2 hours where Tang Hao directly took them to the top floor without alerting anybody. He the mentally called Tang Yue Hua to her floor.


    Tang Yue Hua came to the floor and saw the killing intent reeking on the floor because of brothers she understood what has happened, then she immediately released her Noble Domain. The killing intent seemed to melt after coming in contact with her domain. She then berated Tang Hao for sending her nephew to slaughter the city so young. Both boys were amusingly looking at the scene where a Rank 99 Ultimate Clear Sky Doulou Tang Hao who can be said as peak existence in the continent, who can bring even Titled Douluos to their knees just by his presence was sheepishly rubbing his back of his head under the constant berating of his sister Tang Yue Hua A rank 9 spirit scholar. It was really a funny sight to behold. Their amus.e.m.e.nt came to halt when their aunt slapped back of their head and was moved from Tang Hao and was angrily looking at them. Both boys then repeated the same gestures as their father and their berating has now stated. Both boys did nothing but let their aunt to vent her anger on them. It was at that moment that they realized no matter how powerful they became they were never able to match or calm down the fury of a woman. They didn''t feel humiliated but felt the family''s elder scolding for the first time as even their father and mother trained them they never scolded them as both were very intelligent and diligent from a young age. The berating went for half an hour before it stopped.


    After that Tang Hao told the boys to stay here and train and then come back to Tang Sect. When Tang Hao left. Yue Hua turned her attention to boys and said: "Your father walked Slaughter City''s Hell Road when he was twenty-eight. You both are almost twelve years earlier than him. Do you know what it is he left you here for a year to study with me?"


    Tang brothers silently shook his head. Tang Chen knew but decided to go with the flow. Tang Yue-Hua watched Tang brothers with a burning gaze, "In the next period of time, I will instruct you both in all manner of noble etiquette and other mannerisms."


    "You''re not joking?"Tang San looked dumbstruck at his aunt. He was especially bothered by their new training regime. Tang Chen knew but he still shook his head, he knew what they will learn here wasn''t as simple as his aunt said. Negotiations and smooth-talking are powerful skill to have. It can help to win over or influence others without showing power. A must skill for a leader, if Tang San want to lead Tang Sect to the glory, he definitely needed this skill as he was sorely lacking in it as he never had outer world experience in both previous and current life. Even Tang Chen wasn''t well versed in the skill but in his previous life he had learned this skill to deal with difficult people.


    Tang Yue-Hua said sternly: "Do I look like I''m joking? In one year, if you can''t meet my requirements, I won''t let you leave to see your sect. Very soon you both will understand the benefits of these things. One person, no matter how formidable, doesn''t have enough strength. Like your father, he was already formidable enough, but what has happened to him in the past? He doesn''t want you both to follow the track of the overturned cart. From now on, I am your aunt, and also your teacher." Tang Brothers smiled warily. Tang Yue Hua said: "Evenings are your time, you plan them on your own. However, in the daytime, you will learn these with me. Until I''m satisfied. Do you know what the Moon Pavilion does?" Both boys shook their heads.


    Tang Yue Hua then said: "My place here is the Heaven Dou Imperial school of courtly etiquette, specialized in teaching all kinds of noble etiquette. You should have felt my Domain. My innate domain is called Noble Circle. And my spirit rank is Rank 9 spirit scholar. Perhaps you would think of me as the most useless disciple of the Clear Sky School, but I can tell you that if your father could possess everything I am skilled in, the result of the events twenty years ago would be completely different. At times, strength doesn''t mean everything. You must learn to protect yourself even without relying on power. You must further learn how to exploit the art of language, and still how to walk between powers of all sides as well as how to control authority. I can see that you both are outstanding, however, you still have many, many things you must learn. Don''t look so embarrassed. I think that before long, you will understand the importance of everything I teach. Walking out of Slaughter City, what you need most right now isn''t strenuous cultivation, but rather to let all that you possess grow more stable." Both boys then nodded towards her. Then a phase started in their life, their etiquette, and mannerism training.


    One Year has passed, the brothers changed tremendously with all their etiquette training. Both celebrated their 16th birthday with their aunt at her Moon Pavilion. Tang Chen now wear black colored cloth with golden embroidery on it, He still has his ponytail black hair, He was now 6ft tall and have leaner built, there was a noble air around him. Similarly, Tand Chen now wears complete white coloredd clothes and was slightly shorter than him, his deep blue hairs were hanging around his waist. Both boys learned all the noble etiquette and Tang San even learn to play the harp.


    They both have clear deep blue eyes, there was an aura of containment around both boys. It didn''t mean their acc.u.mulated killing intent has disappeared from them but now they both can truly contain it. When Tang Yue-Hua gave Tang brothers their first lesson, she had told them that a truly powerful person first had to learn to control everything about himself. Especially his mood and aura. Tang brother had undoubtedly done very well this year. Well to the extent that even an exacting lady like Tang Yue-Hua couldn''t pick out any flaw in them.


    Their built may look leaner but astonishing power was hidden them especially Tang Chen as his all strength upgrade from birth was showing positive growth. His body became so strong that even Tang San Can''t physically harm him much less than others in the same age and ranks. He was sure that he now can defeat the late Spirit saint with the physical body alone. Both brothers were at Rank 69 they both would have become the spirit saint but it was Tang Chen''s idea to condense a core as early as Rank 70 while others do it at rank 90. They both were acc.u.mulating the required spirit power as it requires a huge power to condense the core. They will be able to form it in the upcoming few days due to Gold of life and Golden fruit they have taken as children it was even more not a problem for Tang Chen because of A.d.u.l.t Dragon Core he has obtained and absorbed. He also Told Tang San to hunt Dran beast for the next ring absorb its core to gain a slight boost. The benefit of the core is with its help they can fight formidable Titled Douluos not super douluo but Rank 92-93 douluo will not be able to kill them easily. Their spiritual power was off the chart, Any douluo under rank 96 cannot spiritually hurt Tang San and Tang Chen is immune to Rank 98 douluo spiritual powers.


    They also learned what is happening in the outside world with the help of their aunt. Clear Sky Sect was at the same place as before but now was known throughout the continent. Clear sky Sect was getting prosperous bu they still hide their core strength inside the clan. They once made the mistake of letting the world know about their strength and paid for that mistake but they weren''t going to repeat that again. They didn''t want to move because their previous leader''s grave was there. According to their aunt, there were two more elders broke through titled douluo ranks and the last elder was quite close to it. Spirit hall is expanding its power but refraining to get conflict with the upper three sects. They have absorber lower four sects in them and were slowly acquiring the lands. Tang Sect is still hidden from the world as they were doing business with Seven Treasure Pagoda Clan only. They let sone low class and other items for auction but under the name of strength clan. They didn''t get much information about the conditions of Tang Sect as their aunt said they will know when they will go there.


    They didn''t get any information about other Shrek devils.


    Today was the day their training concluded. Tang Yue Hua trained her nephews separately on her floor as they were quite well known and targets of various powers. Boys spent most of their time on the 1st floor(their personal floor) or Magical Space. They spent morning training etiquette and evening cultivating. They constantly meditate or spar in space. When they first entered the space the plant beasts were trembling because of killing intent they reeked of, so both of them decided to stop hunting and killing till they can once again hide their killing intent. The still killed the beasts but for their meat for cooking only. Tang Chen was responsible for cooking for both of them and their aunt throughout their stay, he didn''t mind as he loves cooking and it helps in providing the distraction. Once they can contain their Killing intent they went to kill and hunt the beasts. They once again had quite a number of spirit bones with them. They did so to amalgamate their domains in their fight. After getting the Domains from slaughter city. Tang Sans GRAVITY domain now converted in DEADTHGOD DOOM DOMAIN, it combines both domains properties while Tang Chen''s domain has grown up multiplying its effect. Tang Chen''s deathgod domain seems to go through its secondary awakening after exiting the slaughter city. They both knew that this was not the true power or effect of their domain as the domain''s true power can only be shown after the Seven spirit ring. Tang Chen felt that his Hammer spirit was now progressing towards the divine tool reals after gaining Absolute strength and reinforced Deathgod Domain patten. It was already a transcending spirit but now it also has a sliver of divinity in the form of deathgod pattern but he still has a long way to go.


    Tang Yue Hua came to them in the afternoon to personally give them the graduation test of their one-year training with her. She was now a rank 33 spirit grandmaster due to food provided by Tang Chen She was satisfied with such results as she knows her cultivation golden period has long passed. The exam went smoothly Tang Chen had an exchange about proper etiquette with one of the teachers in Moon Pavilion while Tang San showed his grace and etiquette in playing the harp. Tang Yue Hua was proud of what her nephews have achieved in one year. She has seen various others try and failed to get such results even after three years of training. she told them their father will come and take all three them to clear sky sect tomorrow, they have to do one more test before returning to Tang Sect and it will happen at Clear Sky Sect. As for tonight they were going to have a celebration for their success. Both boys have now grown to respect their willful and strict aunt. She never had a child so she loved both brothers as her own sons. She was strict, motherly compassionate, and fiercely protective of them. They had their celebration that night, Tang Chen cooked meal for all of them as usual.

 Chapter 79 - TANG BROTHERS VS SUPER DOULUO TANG XIAO

    Tang brothers and Tang Yue Hua were packed and was waiting for Tang Hao to arrive to lead them to Clear Sky Sect. Tang Hao arrived after half an hour but he wasn''t alone he came with Ah Yin and Xiao Wu. Seeing their sons Ah Yin came and tied to hug them bot was beaten by one person who was already in Tang San''s embrace. Xiao Wu jumped in the embrace of Tang San and fiercely kissed him on lips. They separated after a while after hearing a cough. Both blushed to remember others were there too but two years of separation was not easy for either of them. Tang Chen ended the embarrassment, he came forward and patted her adopted sister''s head and smiled towards her, she also hugged him and told him She also missed him and her carrots while smiling mischievously. He was happy to see something that was familiar to him in her hasn''t changed. Ah Yin then hugged both her sons. The family reunion lasts 20 minutes.


    Ah Yin didn''t change much but Xiao Wu has grown a lot from the mischievous girl she became a poised woman but she still acted mischievous and spoiled brat in front of them. She was 5ft 7inch tall, became curvacious, and was still wearing a pink gown.


    Tang brothers and Xiao Wu talked awhile Xiao Wu told them she was already at rank 70 but didn''t gain the seventh ring as she decided to have it with them in magical space, she may have changed into a human but she still didn''t want to kill the beasts on the continent. She also told them that Ma hongjun was also a Rank 63 rd spirit emperor and he gained a 75,000-year-old ring for his sixth ring. Two years of training in the Tang sect has helped them all. The Elders and Shrek teachers were not Titled Douluo yet but were close. Tai Tan and Liu Erlong were closest at 89th rank they will breakthrough in 6-8 months while others will take one or two years.


    Tand Hao then told them it was time to go to Sect. The whole family then went towards the sect they reached the village they previously arrived when they entered the sect. Tang brothers noticed there were several changes around the village, sects disciples were patrolling in the periphery and it didn''t look pitiful as before. Tang then took them to the real entrance of sect. Different youths were guarding the gate than last time when they arrived here, but they didn''t stop them as they clearly recognized not only Tang Hao, Tang Yue Hua, and Ah Yin but also Tang Brothers from the clan meeting before, only Xiao Wu was new addition but they didn''t say anything about it and opened the gate.


    The Family and Xiao Wu then arrived at the meeting hall of Clear Sky Sect, where sect leaders Tang Xiao and elders were present. Everyone except Tang Hao and Ah Yin went forward and bowed and greeted the sect master and elders. It was rule and tradition of greeting the sect that only ultimate Douluo and his wife were the exceptions. Tang Yue Hua was proud to see the effects of her teachings of etiquette on her nephews. The Elder and Tang Xiao was surprised and pleased to see the progress of both brothers. Tang Hao and Ah Yin also took their elder seat at the council. Tang Yue Hua was also an advisory and external affair elder so she also took her seat. Her seat and Ah yin Seats were close so children stood in between their seats.


    The greeting and Meeting went on for a while, Then Tang Hao stood up and said: "Elder brother and Elders I have brought my sons to let them train in the sect. I have trained them well but I didn''t train the secret techniques and core fighting style of the sect to them except disorder splitting hammer method. It was my wish that my sons learned these only after returning to sect. Now they have concluded all my training tasks outside of the sect. It is imperative and beneficial for them to train at sect, t not only to train but also that they can form a bond with the sect and disciples. I want my sons to truly feel the close familial bond we of Clear Sky Sect have with its members."


    Tang Xiao and elders nodded hearing this. They also knew that both Tang Chen and San were always trained outside and didn''t have a bond with the sect. It was important for the sect that these two extremely talented youths spent some time in the sect to form bonds as one of these two surely will be future sect master of Sect. Second Elder then stood up and said: "Very well, Tang Chen and Tang San will train in the sect for foreseeing future, but first we have to asses their progress of these years to know what to train them in." Everybody nodded hearing that the seventh elder was going to say something but before he can even open his mouth Tang Xiao said: "I will asses them." This shocked everyone except Ah Yin, Xiao Wu, and Tang brothers. They didn''t know but every sect disciple knows that Sect master only asses the youths for one reason to see whether or not the youth was worthy enough to get the most prestigious Clear Sky Title. Elders were also kept quiet as they know that sons of Present Clear Sky Douluo were truly up for the task, if even they can''t pass the assessment then they may have to wait for a long time and again skip the generation as nobody in third-generation were as capable them in the sect. It was also a good strategic way to ensure the loyalty of brothers towards the sect. They have seen both brothers were close if they hook one of the brothers then another brother will surely follow.


    After a while, they nodded Tang Xiao the told the assessment will be held tomorrow in front of everyone. Tang Chen And Tang San kept quiet but both of them can guess what''s happening, They were not naive and after their etiquette training they can clearly see through the political reasons behind doing such thing. They didn''t mind either Tang San was never interested in becoming the sect leader of Clear Sky Sect or gain a title of Clear Sky, While Tang Chen also didn''t want to become the leader of any sect whatsoever but was interested in Title Clear sky because of Great Sumeru Hammer method. The meeting then finished and news about the sect master''s assessment of Tang Brothers spread like wildfire in the sect.


    Next day Every disciple of every generation was gathered in the training field of Clear Sky Sect. Tang brothers also reached the field with their family and Xiao Wu. Tang Xiao and Sect elders were also present there. After a few minutes, Tang San and Tang Chen stood in the middle of the field and Tang Xiao was at the opposite of them, Tang Hao decided to become the referee and he signaled and started the match. The condition for Tang brothers to win the match is to withstand for 2 hours in front of Tang Xiao where Tang Xiao will use his spirit power and his hammer freely but not his spirit abilities. Tang Xiao was standing there with the hammer which has the same dimension as Tang Hao''s.


    Tang Chen and San decided to see how far they can go just relying on one spirit, They decided first to use all abilities of blue silver spirit then use their hammer spirit. The even restricted them to use one spirits domain attached to the spirit they were using. They summoned their blue silver spirit and rings. Everybody was again shocked to see their configuration behind Tang San was 2- yellow, 2- purple, 1- black and 1- reddish-black rings and behind Tang Chen was 1-yellow, 1-yellow with purple tiny, 1- purple, 1- purple with black tint, 1- black & 1- deep red rings. What was the red ring? It was Spirit masters most d.e.s.i.r.ed thing in the world even Tang Xiao didn''t have it but Tang Chen has it as spirit Emperor. Both brothers then released their blue silver spirit domain and the grass at the field stood straight as soldiers waiting for the command. Elder looked towards each other and nodded they knew their sect master has made the right decision.


    Yellow rings behind both boys brightened simultaneously and there was a staff in Tang Chen''s hand and Tang San was summoning and manipulating the blue silver emperor. Both boys ran towards Tang Xiao, Tang Chen attacked him with his staff and was expertly changing its shape and making it sword and hammer and was using his self created arts and intents, similarly, Tang San has a whip in his hand and was attacking with it. He was a control master so he was trying to control the enemy. Both boys were in perfect coordination. Tang Xiao also showed his battle experience and quickly gained upper hand but was annoyed how the grass on the ground was constantly trying to bind or cut him, Tand San decided to use the ability parasite but it was useless then both used their third abilities, Tang Chen summoned his two clones with Hammer, sword, and staff of blue silver spirit in their hands and jumped forward when Tang san threw spider web bomb at Tang Xiao. Their spirit now wasn''t fragile as before as Tang Chen got Toughness of diamond as he absorbed his sixth ring while Tang San har resiliency of ant Emperor Just bu spirit alone the can cause harm to most spirit douluos, but they were facing Rank 97 super Douluo who can easily make these boost look useless. The fight went on for half an hour when they decided to use the fourth and fifth abilities as Tang Chen''s fourth ability will just boost his spirit strength and fifth ability will make a spear from the same spirit. The fight lasted this long also because of their clever ability to use their domain and constant create an obstacle or abrupt rhythm of Tang Xiao. Tang San fourth ability forms prison around Tang Xiao to distract them while similarly, a spear from fifth ability will form. The fifth ability was coom as they both got it while awakening their bloodline. Tang Xiao who was only defensive at this point suddenly felt danger then he swung his hammer to deflect both the spears coming at him. Then again fight went on for half more hours, Seeing Tang Xiao was attacking Tang Chen red ring shined and formed a dome of Blue silver spirit around them. Tang Xiao smashed the dome but both boys were relatively unharmed.


    The people in the surrounding was quiet as they were looking at the fight, they were definitely impressed. As per old Tradition, both boys have passed as they crossed a 1-hour mark but Tang Hao was adamant to keep the test for two hours. Originally the sect master will just defend mostly and rarely attack to see the strength of one they want to test but here Both youngsters have forced Tang Xiao to fight seriously granted he wasn''t using his spirit ability or strength but was using enough strength to fight and seriously injured spirit doulou and even some Titled Douluo.


    The fight came to an abrupt halt as Tang Brothers created some distance between them and Tang Xiao. Both boys retrieved their blue silver spirits. They then released their respective hammer spirit domains. Only Tang Xiao felt gravity around him changes and was pressed by heavy mountain simultaneously while being subjected to inhumane killing intent, He also felt that his spirit power has dropped 15%. The gravity and 5% reduction of spirit power was because of Deathgod Doom Domain while the Felling of pressure and 10% reduced spirit power was because of the enhanced Deathgod dominating domain. Tang Chen deliberately suppress initiate suppression because of his hammer spirit. Both boys can now control and direct their domain to individuals and groups they d.e.s.i.r.ed unlike the last time they were at Clear Sky Sect.


    Both boys then summoned their hammer spirit and rings and everybody was speechless again. Behind them were 5- black and 1- red rings separately. Even the resident Ultimate Clear sky Douluo didn''t have a red sixth ring but his sons have that, they realized that both boys would only select 100,000 years old rings from now on meaning their rings will be of 5- black and 4- red rings for clear sky hammer spirit when they will be Titled Douluo.


    Tang Xiao was also shocked but came out of it immediately when he saw both boys lit up their 1st, 2nd, and 3rd rings. Tang san hammer''s Hammerhead was shrouded in lightning and its strength was increased. As his 1st ring generate lightning on his hammer while 2nd ring increases the area of lightning and 3rd ring strengthened the hammer. Tang Chen''s hammer size increased and its hammerhead ends covered in a diamond while getting a strength boost. as his 1st ring gives it boost, the 2nd ring changes the size, and the Diamond end was because of the 3rd ring. Both boys then used the Perplexing Disorder Splitting Hammer method using their Flowing Hammer and Dominating hammer descend respectively and tried to attack Tang Xiao, who was forced to retreat as boys were constantly harassing him with this method. As soon as their 9 by 9 hits completed both boys used their sixth ring. Tang San formed a thunder prison around Tang Xiao and Tang Chen locked his target on him. Both boys then let go of their Hammers using Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon method so that it will not lose its momentum.


    Tang Xiao felt the danger coming towards him, he knew if he was struck by hammers he will be seriously injured if not die as the craters created by both hammers while trying to hit him spoke volumes about its weight. He then quickly summoned his rings which were standard 2- yellow,2- purple, and 5- black. His seventh ring shined and he used clear sky hammer avatar in front of him to take both hits. His avatar was struck hammers it broke his avatars while being flung to the wall behind him and disappeared with the broken wall. Tang Hao quickly ended the match and went to find his elder brother. There was pin-drop silence on the field. Both boys were tired and kneeling as the fight has exhauster their all spirit power.

 Chapter 80 - ENLIGHTENMENT AND CHANGES

    Tang Hao came back with disheveled Tang Xiao after few minutes till then Tang brothers also stood up but were breathing heavily and have retrieved their Domains and spirits, then the trance of the crowd was also broken. The crowd started cheering and clapping. Even the elders were clapping and nodding their heads. The crowd could believe that two Spirit emperors not only forced their sect master a Super Douluo to not only summon their avatars but also broke through his Clear Sky Hammer Avatar.


    Tang Xiao raised his right hand, clapping and cheering ended. He went forward to brothers and said: "You both are tremendously talented, I decided to asses to see your limits but you both didn''t go all out, even so, you passed my assessment."


    Tang Chen bowed and said: "Uncle you''re praising us too much if you were serious fight wouldn''t last few minutes much less two hours." Tang San just nodded at the side. During the fight both brothers realized how far they were from peak powerhouses of the continent. Tang Xiao was mostly defending and not attacking. Even though both brothers didn''t go all out and haven''t used all their spiritual or Tang Sect techniques or spirit bone or hidden weapons, It wouldn''t have made any difference if there was an enemy instead of Tang Xiao they would be dead.


    Tang Xiao was happy with how courteous and humble his nephews were. They didn''t let success go to their head. he just nodded at the reply. The crowd then scattered and Tang brothers went with their family and Xiao Wu to their house at sect. Tang Chen immediately opened his magical space and invited everyone there. Tang Chen then cooked lunch and told the rest that tell others that he and Tang San were going for some close door cultivation for sometimes, not only breakthrough to 70 ranks but this fight has also let him understand many things and he was going to contemplate it. Tang Hao and Ah Yin left the space after lunch but Xiao Wu decided to stay there.


    The brothers then sat cross-legged and began meditating after a few hours later he shook and then sat still as stone and his breathing became slow. He had completely forgotten about his whereabouts. He had a euphony and he entered the state of enlightenment. He just sat there. Tang San woke up the next day and then he and Xiao Wu waited for him to wake up but when he didn''t wake up till noon the checked and saw his condition. Xiao Wu was worried but Tang San told her what Tang Chen was going through as he read it in the records in his previous life. He was happy for his brother as he knew enlightenment can be only obtained through Chane and cannot be forced.


    Days begin to pass soon 5 months have passed. Tang San has formed his core and broke through Rank 70 but didn''t go hunting or gain a ring. Both him and Xiao Wu were silently guarding Tang Chen and was waiting for him to wake up. In these months they only hunted beasts to cook and eat. Tang Chen has always had an ample amount of water and cooking utensils in space since they spent most of their time here. Tang San used herbs in the space to make a special liquid for Tang Chen to take when he will wake up. Tang Chen was still sitting there but has grown slim his clothes were now loose on him. He also had a black substance acc.u.mulating and forming a layer on him.


    Tang Chen was internally going through change, even his body seems shrinking, his bone marrow, bones, meridians, passages, and muscles were changing. His whole internal organs were changing from normal color to golden color even his all eight Extraordinary Meridians were opened. His spiritual lake has now changed into a sea. His blood was also changing it didn''t become golden but now was bright red. Even his spirit power became golden colored. His transformation was going to take months. Tang Chen couldn''t perceive these changes as he was still in an enlightenment state. His internal body was going through these changes because he had acc.u.mulated enough and was going to break through to rank 70. The changes are happening now because of four things 1st his initiate body strength form his wishes and Gold of life, 2nd the golden fruit, 3rd He was going to breakthrough Rank 70 with absolute strength spirit and 4th Because of the core of a.d.u.l.t golden-scaled Dragon beasts. His initiate strength wishes with the gold of life were making it possible for him to have these changes while golden fruit helps him to easily form his core. His body is going through these changes now was primarily because of the Absolute strength attribute Spirit. Even compared to other Absolute powers like cold, fire, etc Absolute strength was most coveted and difficult as having this attribute in the spirit helps spirit master to gain amazing body but most spirit master can''t go through changes and die during the process as it is a long and excruciating process and the spirit masters didn''t have required life energy or willpower to go through the changes. Tang Chen was lucky to have Gold of life and Sudden enlightenment as he was atleast not feeling the pain. And Lastly, though Tang Chen absorbed the core of a.d.u.l.t dragon earlier he didn''t completely absorb it as even in DD2 Darkness Dragon Douluo has to make Hua Yuhao completely physically and mentally weak and vulnerable to have the core, Tang Chen''s that moment was now it is either this or he has to slowly absorb the core over a long duration of time.


    One more month has passed the transformation was now complete. Even Tang San and Xiao Wu can see the changes in Tang Chen, his loose cloth was now back to normal, the black layer on him have cracked they can see the baby pink color skin on his face and hands, his body now seemed to radiate a golden glow and there were several golden streaks on his black hair. Tang Chen''s body trembled and some black layer on him fell down. Then a loud cracking sound was heard from him and his spirit power seemed to churn and rotate. His body was completely covered in golden light, Tang San and Xiao Wu saw that and smiled they he was going to have his breakthrough as Tang San had gone through a similar process and but they weren''t sure if he will wake up or not.


    The phenomenon stopped and they can feel that he has broken through. After some time his eyelids and lashes trembled he partially opened his eyes only to see both Tang San And Xiao Wu were looking at him. Seeing him woke up Tang san quickly opened his mouth put early prepared nourishing liquid in his mouth. Tang Chen smiled and pointed his hand to ice-fire yin yang well. Tang San understood, he then removed Tang Chen''s spirit tool from him then picked him, took him to well, and submersed him at the center of well. Both brothers were immune to its heat or cold, it will mostly help Tang Chen to bath and remove the black layer on him. Xiao Wu didn''t go with them and was waiting for their return. After Submerging Tang Chen, Tang San took our a set of fresh clothes from it and placed it at the side of well. He then returned to Xiao Wu. After half an hour Tang Chen came back wearing his new set of clothes.


    He has seen his changes and was very happy about it his physical strength was atleast 4 times as before. Even his spirits seem to change his blue silver spirit now has a golden stem in it instead of the usual blue and his Hammer spirit was completely dark golden colored instead of golden black in the past, it has same dimensions and specs but a more pronounced pattern of Clear Sky and Deathgod Domain, the dragon on it seemed almost alive and now it weighs 12 tons four times than before as it reached 3 tons when he was rank 69 spirit emperor and he didn''t even add the most important seventh ring yet. His all spirit rings of both spirits now have a golden pattern on them, His fifth ring of Blue silver supreme ruler spirit also turned red, indicating completion of the transformation and him becoming a Spirit Saint. These were only physical and outer changes his inner changes weren''t any less shocking. He seemed to reach the peak of the boundless realm another step can only be a divine realm. His whole internal body was also enhanced because of enlightenment his intents were at peak accomplishment. He even can use Sovereign Fist Descend easily let alone his self created intents. He even with just his physical body can be an adversary to a rank 91-92 Doulou.


    He came back to his brother and sister and told them about his changes, they congratulated him said they were happy for him. They then left the space. Seeing them at the compound, the sect disciples congratulated them as everyone knew both brothers went to seclusion to Breakthrough Rank 70 and told them the whereabouts of their parents. The trio went there and met Tang Hao and Ah Yin and told them about their experiences in the space. Their Family also congratulated them. Then Tang Hao told the disciple near them to inform sect master and elders that his sons have finished their seclusion.


    After some time the disciple came back and respectfully told them that sect master has told them to go to the meeting room as they have something to tell them. He told them sect master has only called them were called and Xiao Wu can relax in the quarter and wait for their return. Xiao Wu agreed before Tang brothers can say something. The family went to the meeting room and Tang Hao and Ah Yin Went to their seat. Tang brothers greeted everyone there as before. Everybody took their seat only Tang brothers were standing at the center of the room. Tang Xiao then Stood up and said: "You both brothers are very talented at such a young age you became Spirit Saint. There are only a few things sect can teach you now. I have assessed you both 6 months ago to decide the heir of Clan among you but was unable to come at any conclusion, both of you are equally talented. So I leave the decision to you to decide who will become the heir of the clan and inherit the title of Clear Sky in the future. But I can say both of you are qualified to learn the secret techniques of one who inherit the title of Clear Sky. but only one of you will able to learn the secret techniques and other techniques under the guidance of your father as he only knows them and it is a tradition since the establishment of the sect. So which one of you will Heir to the clan and Clear Sky title?"


    Tang San Stepped forward and said: "Uncle we are honored for getting such opportunity. But I would like to decline and nominate my elder brother to have such title as it seemed to be fate that he has the same name as great-grandfather who has passed down this title to dad. As you all know we have created Tang Sect together back when we are at academy, but you didn''t know that it was this junior''s idea so junior has to take its mantle. They are completely different sects but the junior will always remember himself as a member of Clear Sky Sect and will try to soothe the relationship and lead its once subsidiary clan to prosperity and help the sect to amend for any dissatisfaction and misunderstanding with those clans." Tang Chen was happy with the way his younger brother commanded the language and presented it in front of the council. Tang San fist invoke nostalgia and sentiment in everybody present there by comparing Tang Chen''s name to his great-grandfather''s name as work of fate then told them he not only rejected to became another heir of the clan but told then that he will be sect master of the completely different sect who don''t want to be part of clear sky sect again. One year of etiquette training has done wonders for his brother. Not only he but Tang Yue Hua was also smiling all of Tang San''s words and command on the language, it was only because of her teaching that he was able to do that her c.h.e.s.t puffed up with pride, hearing and seeing how Tang San was handling the situation. She also remembers how when Tang San Came for the first time to the sect, he was straight forward and somewhat crude. She has molded that tactless and brash youth to what he is today. She hasn''t returned to Moon Pavillion yet as the announcement of clan heir was a big deal for the sect and as sect elder and Sect Master''s and Tang Hao''s sister, she has to be there. Originally it was going to be announced the next day but due to Tang Chen and San entered in seclusion it was delayed 6 months. She decided to stay rather than going and coming back again. She was also now 38th rank Grandmaster.


    Tang Chen then stepped forward before anyone can say anything about the Tang Sect, he didn''t give any elder that chance. He knelt down and said: " I will be honored to have this opportunity and I will help the clan in any way possible."


    Tang Xiao and Elders know what was happening but decided to ignore it and focus on Tang Chen as the know both brothers were loyal to each other and Tang Chen has become Sect''s heir so they don''t have to worry about Tang San or Tang Sect. Tang Xiao was just about to announce and proceed with the ceremony when a man in black clothes and a mask entered the hall. They all were shocked as to how this man came so far without alerting anybody. They all stood up and released his pressure on that man.


    Black Clothed man completely ignored their pressure and said: "Want to announce heir to the clan and Clear Sky Title, have you asked my permission?"

 Chapter 81 - LEAVING CLEAR SKY SECT

    Last chapter


    Black Clothed man completely ignored their pressure and said: "Want to announce heir to the clan and Clear Sky Title, have you asked my permission?"


    Now,


    As soon as he said these words the pressure of the room surmounted, Both brothers released both their domains to cope with the pressure on them. They were not even subjected to pressure but were still feeling it. Both knew who has arrived now but was unable to say anything because of pressure, even their father was releasing his all pressure and his deadthgod domain completely. Tang Yue Hua was lucky to have Ay Yin beside her shielding her from the pressure. The atmosphere of the hall turned grim.


    The black-clothed man still fearlessly moved at the center of the hall. Before the situation escalates further both boys confronting that assault of pressure without on their expression changing in the slightest. Their feet standing in a faint T-shape, their waist and back perfectly straight. The pale expression on their faces faded away, replaced by respect. Both knees bending, two vague layers of blue and white light could be faintly distinguished around Tang brothers. Kneeling on the ground with a putong sound, they saluted the man and Tang Chen said: "Tang Chen and Tang San pays their respect to great-grandfather, and are happy about your recovery and return." as soon as he said this the pressure disappeared but both boys remain rooted and didn''t make fool of themselves. Dumbfounded expression appeared on everybody.


    Then Masked man sighed removed his mask and now elders, Tang Xiao and Tang Hao recognized him. Now all the people were shocked about various things first the person was really the elder Ultimate Clear Sky Douluo Tang Chen no wonder he was so carefree even under pressure and younger Tang Chen and san recognized him and Younger Chen was able to speak so much under pressure. Even Elder Chen was shocked but Tang Che knew it was only because of transformation and Tang San''s teaching, even then he can only say these words. Everyone present there held back the curiosity and came down kneeled and Said: "We pay respect to grandfather (Tang Xiao, Tang Hao, Ah Yin & Tang Yue Hua)/ teacher (elders)."


    Elder Chen sighed and told everyone to stand up, they stood up. Tang Hao who was very close to elder Chen then asked the question in everybody''s head: "Grandfather where were you until now, how are you here now and how it seems Chen and San met you before?" Elder Chen then told them what happened to him how in search of divinity he became corrupted and became Slaughter king, then how he met his great-grandsons who helped him by giving him a pill and their necklace. He also told then that he has personally forbidden the brother to disclose his whereabouts. How he recovered and destroyed the slaughter city before coming here. The story went on for Half-hour the listening party was shocked except Tang brothers. Then he berated the elders for their cowardly action of the past, told them how they completely lost his face. The Elders were ashamed and took the berating with their heads down.


    The discussion ended and everybody went to their seat but didn''t sit. They were standing there, Tang Xiao came to Tang Hao''s side and only Elder Chen was sitting on Sect Masters throne. Elder Chen then said: "I have personally witnessed the talent of Hao''s children and now seeing both have become Spirit Saint at such age I can say that they are more Talented than I or hao at their age. I have listened to all your discussions now and came to the decision that Tang Chen will become the heir of the clan and Tang San will become a great elder of the clan after becoming Titled Douluo it doesn''t conflict with his plan to become sect leader of his own sect. Our own clan has caused suffering to our one most loyal subsidiary clan, Tang San is right in making amendments for the sect. I deem both worthy of learning the secret techniques of the Clear Sky Sect. Does anybody have opposing opinions?" Then he released his pressure, even without pressure when he was talking none seemed to have any opinion much less now they shook their head. Then elder Chen said: "Good, now Tang Chen will learn under Hao and Tang San will lean under me." The meeting ended there. Then Elder Chen was introduced to everyone in the clan, the clan members were happy that now there were two Ultimate Clear Sky Douluo with them.


    From the next day training of both brothers started under the guidance of their respective teachers. Elder Chen was not the ultimate douluo for nothing even in slaughter city when boys were not using their spirit abilities to fight he can see the path both boys has taken, this is why he le Tang Hao train Tang Chen and He trained Tang San. He can see how Tang Chen simply focus on raw strength to overpower his enemies like Tang Hao used to and how Tang San incorporate maneuvering and tries to trick the opponent much like himself. Both boys were trained in the Great Sumeru Hammer method by their respective teachers. It took 3 months but both boys had the technique down. In the next 2 months, both teachers spared with their students to let them have battle-ready experience for technique and polish their fighting style further.


    After 5 months the training of boys concluded and they were ready to leave the Clear Sky Sect, these 5 months of constant training were enough for boys to consolidate their ranks and acc.u.mulate the fighting experience. They also formed some relationsh.i.p.s with their sect members. They left to gain the seventh ring and to return to Tang Sect. Both boys and Xiao Wu then left the sect after coming to a distance Tang Chen opened his magical let three of them to enter.


    They entered the space and went to the spirit beasts region to gain rings the didn''t dilly dally but instantly went to deep in the forest. The came across a 100,000 years Soft Bone Rabbit Emperor it was perfect for Xiao wu as she was also of the same species a spirit beasts with 100% matching to spirit master spirit is hard to come by. Three of them fought and killed it easily as Xiao Wu told them its strength and weakness she also dealt the last blow. Then the red ring emerged from its dead body, it also gave Xiao Wu a torso bone which she was lacking. She had all the other 5 bones of more than 100,000 years thanks to Tang brothers. She quickly absorbed the ring and bone it didn''t take long may because of the same spirit same beasts reason then behind her 2- yellow, 2- purple, 2- black and 1- red rings with rabbit mark and pattern on them. appeared ring gave her the ability to summon her 1) Avatar and 2) Golden body to deflect any physical attack. Her torso bone gives her 1) domain ability like Noble circle and 2) ethereal form similar to Tang San sixth ring ability in DD. Her spirit also got overall boost she first time gained it was from the beast of 100,000 years so she got quite the boost even her physical body was enhanced


    Then both gone to more deep in the forest and met 120,000-year-old Titan boa snake Tang San picked it for his next blue silver spirit''s ring. They all fought together and killed the snake as boys were immune to most poisons in the world, so boa snake can''t do any harm to it tried to crush them but wasn''t successful in that Tang San killed the snake and absorbed the ring easily in 2 hours then 2- yellow, 2- purple, 1- black, 1- reddish black and 1- red spirit rings with a blue pattern on them appeared behind him. he also got Right-hand spirit bone which he absorbed, from spirit ring he got 1)Ability to summon blue silver emperor Avatar and 2) completely turn his spirit into boa snake with its poison and from bones he got 1) poisonous claw and 2) poisonous slash his spirit got a boost of poison and strength and his body also improved.


    After that group again searched the forest and Tang San was in luck as they found an a.d.u.l.t lightning dragon of 150,000 years. The group then fought hard-won battle Tang Chen has to use The great sumeru hammer method to defeat the beasts and let Tang San deal the finishing blow. The beast died and Tang San then went and absorbed its ring. 3 hours later 5- black and 2- red rings with Black patterns appeared behind him. He got 1)ability to summon avatar. 2)Descend: he has to let go of his hammer to the sky then various lightning shrouded hammers like his hammer will fall from sky it was a skill to deal with multiple enemies. His Hammer spirit got a boost and now weighs 6 tones He also absorbed a left-arm bone from which he got 1) lightning flash: Increases his speed as fast as lightning and 2)Immunity from all lighting attacks for 2 minutes. He also got the core that he decided to absorb at night when they were resting. The group then decided to hunt Tang Chen''s spirit beasts later as he was injured and will also take one night rest to recover from his use of the great Sumeru hammer method. Tang Chen has now decided to hunt and absorb the beasts with golden dragon bloodline in them. They camped and Tang San sat there to absorb the core.


    Next-Day the group again searched the forest and found 155,000 years old golden vine which was famous for its agility and strength. This vine was said that they can change color or become transparent hide its presence then wrap around its prey or enemy and squeeze life for them. They fought while keep activating purple demon eyes and killed the plant beast after 4 hours of exhausting fight. Tang Chen then went and absorbed the ring It took half-hour because of his new and strong body. 1- yellow, 1- yellow with purple tint, 1- purple, 1- purple with black tint, and 2- red spirit rings with a golden pattern on them appeared behind him. He got two abilities from his new ring 1)summon his avatar and 2)change colors of his ring. He also got left- leg bone which he readily absorbed he got the abilities of 1) Hide his or his partner''s presence and 2)shoot a vine similar to the golden vine to strangle the opponent. His spirit got strength boost and golden veins became more apparent. Changes in his body were minimal.


    They then continued and found Golden Titan bear of the same size of Er ming before when he was beast but with the cultivation of 199,000 yeats old. This was the most formidable enemy they all have encountered until now as it can also use the gravity domain has abilities similar to spirit abilities. They fought and won a hard battle in which Tang San has to use The Sumeru hammer method twice as Tang Chen can not use until its life-threatening as he also has to absorb the ring after that. But finally, they killed the beasts Tang Chen then absorbed the ring and right-arm bone from the beast. After 2 hours 5- black and 2- red with the golden pattern on it appeared behind him. From the ring he got 1) ability to summon his hammer spirit Avatar and 2) To produce two hammer spirit whether in an avatar or just plane hammer spirit. From the bones he got 1) Gravity control of an area of 70 meters around him and 2) to shoot compressed spirit power from his hands ( like Rasengan) His Hammer now weighs 20 tonnes and was becoming darker and darker golden in color, His physical body enhancement was there.


    The group then left the space to go to Heaven Dou City. When they reached the city, they hurriedly moved toward Tang Sect''s location.

 Chapter 82 - TANG SECT

    Tang Brothers and Xiao Wu went to the gate of Tang Sect, There were two strength clan members guarding at the gate. They saw the group coming and asked: "Who are you? This is a private area you are trespassing." Tang Brothers usually just meet the elders and have not been introduced to all members of the sect, similarly, Xiao Wu had spent most of the time in the Tang Sect''s treasured land and wasn''t well known though clan.


    Tang Chen came forward and said: "I am Tang Chen, this is my brother Tangs San and my sister Xiao Wu. We are the member of the sect, can you please inform the elders our name, they will know who we are?"


    One strength clan member nodded and went inside of sect after some time he came back with Tai Tan''s grandson Tai long who came to then and kneeled down and said: "Tang Long pays his respect to Sect Master Tang San and elder Tang Chen and Xiao Wu." The two people guarding the gate were shocked that these youngsters were Sect Leader and elders. They also knelt down too. Tang San told them to stand up.


    The group then entered the sect and went to The meeting hall. They bowed and greeted the elders Niu Gao the defense clan head, Bai he speeds clan head, Yang Wudi breaking Clan head, Xiao Wutang, Da Ming, Er ming and Ma Hongjun were present in the hall. It was earlier decided that Four clan heads, Shrek''s seven devils & their Teachers, Tang Brothers Parents, and Xiao Wu''s mother and brother will be elders of the sect in the council with one vote right each and Tang San will be Sect Leader with 2 votes. There were such seats arranged in the meeting hall. There was a Table And Chairs arranged like a conference hall in IT companies in the meeting hall as per the suggestion of Tang Chen but the tables were made from Agar Rosewood and chairs were made with 1000 refining silver alloy with 10,000 years snow while rabbit furs. Tang San agreed to it as It will solve the problem of anybody getting the idea of discrimination and of less importance among the elders of sect whether due to their strength, age, or experience. The boss''s Chair was left for Tang San and his right''s and left''s chairs were reserved for Tang Chen and Xiao Wu respectively. Others are free to sit anywhere they want. Tang Sect didn''t have a fixed or strict hierarchy yet. Tang Sect has been prosperous throughout because of business with Seven Pagoda Clan.


    All of them took their seat and discussed the progress of sects and their future path. The three clan heads also told Tang brothers that Tai Tan and Liu Er long are in close door training and were preparing for their breakthrough. The discussion went on for a while then they all excited the meeting hall. Tang brothers told Ma Hongjun to invite the Shrek teachers. He then left towards the academy.


    The Tang Brothers and Xiao Wu then went to take rest in their courtyard that they have in the sect as they were slightly tired from the journey and hunting.


    In the evening the Grandmaster, Flender, and Zhou Wujii came. The Tang Brothers, Tang Sect elders, and Shrek teachers gathered in the Tang Brothers'' courtyard and were chatting happily. The brothers vaguely told others what brothers up to through these three years hiding the details and about Tang Chen becoming the heir of clear sky clan or Elder Chen''s return. The others were Surprised but nodded after hearing their experience, Grandmaster told them that their father had done the right thing. Others also shared their experiences over the course of 3 years. They told them the academy was prospering but they still have only monster policy going on. The boys asked Grand Master about returning to Blue Tyrant Lightning Sect, the Grandmaster was about to say something but their chatting came to halt with a resounding roar of a dragon and c.h.e.s.t-thumping sound of an orangutan. The group smiled and the whole group went towards the sect cultivation land where the saw Tai Tan and Liu Erlong were standing there smiling towards the incoming group. Liu Erlong then jumped to Grandmaster''s embrace while Tai Tan came and greeted Tang Brothers. After a while, the group congratulated both of them for gaining Rank 90. They both lacked one spirit ring and both will be Titled Douluo.


    Tang Sect was becoming more formidable day by day while still hiding from the word. Now Sect may be small but it already has Six Titled Douluo i.e. Xiao Wutang Rank 96, Grandmaster Rank 95, Da Ming ranks 95, Er Ming Rank 94, Tai Tan Rank 90 and Liu Erlong Rank 90 & five spirits douluo i.e. Niu Gao rank 88, Bai He Rank 87, Yang Wudi Rank 87, Flender Rank 89 & Zhou Wujii Rank 89. These were enough to get the group rank of the upper sect but they still have Ah Yin and Tang Hao as a guest elder. Not only that bu the others present here was weak either Ma Hongjun is Rank 66 spirit emperor, Xiao Wu was also Rank 73 Spirit Saint, but Tang San Sect master of the sect is also Rank 75 spirit Saint while Tang Chen is Rank 76 spirit saint. Both brothers were cultivating this fast because of their Twin spirit, The get added boost in rank after absorbing 2 spirit rings in the same ranks and their rings were also of more than 100,000-years -old.


    They then decided to have a celebratory feast. Tang Chen then took out the lightning Dragon beasts which Tang San has killed and prepared a feast for everyone in the cultivation land only. The others chatted while dinner was cooking but everyone forgets about the Tang brothers'' question to Grandmaster. The meal was prepared and everybody ate. It was late so everyone decided to stay at the sect for tonight.


    Late at night Grandmaster came to Tang San''s room where, Tang Chen was also present. Tang San then gave Grandmaster about details of what they both have gone through over 3 years. The Grandmaster quietly listened and was surprised that they both have gone through so many trials just over the span of 3 years but he was happy for them. He was Tang San''s teacher but can also say that he has seen both of them grow since both of them were 6 and 8 years old. He still hadn''t had any children so he also cares for them as his own children. They both have truly grown, He then told them what happened when he and Liu Erlong returned to Blue Tyrant Lighting Dragon Sect. (that is a story for another chapter). He then asked Tang Chen to repeat the same process to help Liu Erlong''s ninth ring as him. He knows the probability of fire element beast of over 100,000 years old was slim to none in the Star Duo forest. Tang Che agreed as he knew Liu Erlong spirit was just any other fore spirit but a true dragon spirit with Absolute fire even now she doesn''t have the ninth ring she was easy par with A Rank 92 Titled douluo, this was the benefit of having absolute element if she gained 100,000-year ring she will be the match of most 95th rank doulous and he left their room.


    Next-Day Two groups left Tang sect to help the two new members to gain their ninth ring, on one group was Da Ming, Er Ming, and Tai Tan to help Tai Tan to acquire the ring. Da Ming And Er Ming has lived in the forest all their life they knew a place and perfect beast for Tai Tan to let him have his 9th ring. Another group consists of Xiao Wutang, Grandmaster and Liu Erlong to help her. Tang Chen told others to keep up their cultivation in Sects treasured land and he will meditate in his room but he secretly followed the second group with his flying external bone and opened his magical space as soon as two groups got away from each other. He led the three people with Grandmaster to beasts region of magical space but he kept hiding in the herbal region to cultivate and was waiting for the grandmaster''s signal to receive the space and lead people out of his space.


    The signal came after 3 days, Tang Chen then opened the space, He then created a space between them then used his external wing bone to fly and reach the Tang Sect before then, after arriving the Tang Sect he the rushed to his room to keep his guise of cultivation. In the evening he came out of his room, both groups have returned to the Sect, Tai Tan''s group has returned yesterday while another group a few hours ago. Grandmaster secretly and thankfully nodded towards Tang Chen who simply smiled back.


    Their errands were successful Liu Erlong with the help of Grand Master and Xiao Wutang got a red spirit ring of 100,000 years old Fire Pheonix beasts. It was suitable for her as Dragons and Phoenix were said to be Top beasts in the continent. They fought and killed the beast. She also got a Torso bone from it. She was now a Rank 92 Titled douluo who Can go toe to toe with early super douluo. Tai Tan with the little help of Er Ming and Da Ming has gotten an 85,000-year-old black ring of Giant Guerrilla beast. He didn''t get any bone but was a rank 91 titled douluo. He may be rank 91 but his strength was comparative to Rank 95 titled douluo this was the benefit of emphasizing on just one attribute. The true benefits of making only one aspect strong truly when the spirit master becomes Titled Douluo.


    Tang Chen gestured something towards Tang San, Tang San nodded and took out a torso and right-hand bone of above 80,000 years and gave it to Tai Tan, who was hesitant to receive it. Tang San forcefully gave them to him and then told everyone that Every elder who was titled Douluo will receive 2 bones and will receive another 2 bones if the broke through ranks of Super Douluo. He similarly took out 2 bones and Hand them to Da Ming, Then 2 to Er ming similarly Skull bone and right-arm bone to grandmaster as he already has torso bone from the dragon beast he killed to get his ring. He gives Liu Erlong Both arms bones of 100,000 years. He then took our four bones of 100,000 years and gave it to Xiao Wutang. He was a bit partial there but 100,000 years old beast does guarantee the chances of getting the bones. Both boys have collected these bones as they never had stooped going Beasts region to hunt the beasts. They both have collected a lot of the bones. They Used this opportunity to set up their prestige.


    When others saw this they were stupified and resolutely resolve to make the breakthrough as soon as possible. What was spirit bones, it was the most d.e.s.i.r.ed third most d.e.s.i.r.ed thing in content and their Sect master promised to give them 2 of it as soon as they have the breakthrough Even the Upper Three sect and Spirit Hall cannot have so many bones that they can freely give it to its every elder? Spirit bones were quite hard to get a chance of getting it from beasts less than 100,000 years old were one in a million and another way is to purchase it whose chances are even low first they have to meet a spirit master willing to take out bones even then it an exorbitant amount of money to purchase it and the four Clans heads know they don''t have such resources and were extremely poor few years ago. Even Shrek Teachers were drooling over the bones. Tang brother have anticipated such results, They wanted to use spirit bone to motivate everyone further towards breakthrough.


    The Group then dispersed everybody either went to have rest or to cultivate.

 Chapter 83 - BLUE TYRANT LIGHTING DRAGON CLAN

    After few days Tang Hao and Tang brothers left. Grandmaster decided to go to the Blue Tyrant Lightning Clan with Liu Erlong. They left Shrek Academy and went towards the place where the clan was located. After traveling for ten days as The clan was situated in Star Dou Empire, they came to a secluded mountain range where the Blue Tyrant Lighting Dragon Clan was situated. The entered the mountain range after waking half an hour they saw the entrance gate of the clan.


    The Gate was huge and have Lightning Dragon carved in them. The dragon carved in the gate was the spirit of the clan. Two youths were guarding the gates. Seeing unknown people Came towards they stopped them and told them: "Halt! Who are are you? This is the entrance of BLUE TYRANT LIGHTNING CLAN."


    Grandmaster left the clan in his youth and Liu Erlong was the illegitimate child of an elder of clan. So the youth have no-fault in not recognizing them. Grandmaster then said: "We know, we are just here to meet the sect master, go and tell him and elders That Grandmaster and his wife to meet the sect master."


    The youths frowned as they and their generation only know grandmaster as No.1 waste in the world. Only the generation of Grandmaster and older one knows him as the youngest son of their Sect Master as he was an unofficial taboo subject in the sect. The elders made sure of it as they consider his as shame and bane for their sect and Sect master. The youth nodded for a while then went inside to inform others.


    He came back after the half-hour to inform them that sect master and elders have invited them to the main hall of the sect. They nodded and went inside the sect. The sect mostly has trees around it and stone-carved houses, there were several training fields and fighting fields along the way. The entered the main building and saw every member of the sect present there in the hall and were looking disdainfully looking towards them, courtesy of elders of course. How can a world-renowned smartest person not see through their plans and mentality? There was one and a half months passed since the tournament and only one of the clan members has participated and he hadn''t come back to inform about Grandmaster to the sect. The sect was secluded but has heard what happened at spirit city but didn''t know much about Shrek and Its teachers. According to them only news about Clear Sky School was of importance.


    The Elders were smugly smiling while sitting on their seat, they couldn''t feel the spirit power from Grandmaster and assumed he was still pitiful as before and came to the sect to beg them to let him rejoin again. The remembered how the same youth arrogantly left the sect in his teenage declaring to return only when he will become a Titled Douluo. They deliberately arranged this meeting to humiliate Grandmaster. They couldn''t feel any spirit power from him but the woman beside him did have powerful fluctuations of spirit power from her. Among them, there was one elder who was gritting his teeth, and anger was apparent on his face seeing Grandmaster and Erlong together, he was Erlong illegitimate father.


    Grandmaster and Erlong decided to ignore the crowd and went to the center of the hall and greeted the sect master only. They didn''t bow or knelt down. The sect master and grandmaster looked at each other and smiled. The various conversation happened in that gaze. They also plainly ignored the presence of elders. This did bode well with the elders, they felt insulted. The eldest elder snorted and stood up. He came forward and said: "Does living outside made you so arrogant Yun Xiaogang? You didn''t bow or kneeled down to greet the sect master Your own father and ignored us. Why have you come here if you are going to behave like this? You have very arrogantly said you will come back only as Titled Douluo, but trash will always remain trash."


    A various whispering of ridicule started in the hall, the younger generation was shocked to hear grandmaster was part of their sect and eas son of sect master. Sect Master of clan and father of Grandmaster and Dragon Douluo of rank 93 only Titled doulou of the clan didn''t stop the whispering for two reasons first he knew his son very well his son was a person proud to his bone, he will not come here if he hadn''t fulfilled his promise. He couldn''t perceive any fluctuations from his son but didn''t assume like elders that it was pitiful. He was a Titled douluo and nobody lower than him could hide their fluctuations unless it was zero spirit power to begin with, which wasn''t true for his son, this can only mean his son was his equal or exceed Rank 93. Another reason was he was angry at the elder calling his son waste in front of everybody.


    Grandmaster just plainly ignored the elder. The elder saw this his face reddened then shouted: "It seemed you forgot the basic etiquette of answering the question your betters." He then releases his pressure to try to suppress and humiliate the grandmaster. The other elders were enjoying the show as soon as the big elder motioned to release his pressure they smiled thinking Grandmaster will not be able to handle the pressure as the elder was Spirit Douluo of 87th rank. But nothing they assumed has happened Grandmaster and Erlong was still standing and ignoring them. The elder face becomes redder, he felt heavily humiliated in front of others, then he summoned his spirit and spirit rings 2-yellow, 2-purple, 4-black rings his fifth ring brightened and his arms went through dragonification. He jumped from his seat to attack Grandmaster. Sect Master of the clan didn''t stop him, after seeing his son withstand the pressure nonchalantly he can now guess and check his own assumption he was shocked that his sons progress.


    Grandmaster waited till the attack come near him then he offhandedly slapped the incoming arm and elder without even summoning his spirit. He also absorbed an a.d.u.l.t dragon core and because of that his physical body was also strong and he had acc.u.mulated enough fight experience through the course of years. The elder who was struck was by his hands was sent flying and hit the wall, there was silence in the hall. No one could believe that world-renowned as No.1 trash has just flung a spirit Douluo so nonchalantly. The elders now lost all their cool and were standing and looking incredibly at Grandmaster even the elder who has hit the wall.


    Grandmaster then straightened his back looked his father and he infused little spirit power in his voice said: "Father, I have sworn here in the same place that I will come back to this place after becoming a titled douluo or raising one. I have not come back to beg you all to join back sect but I Yun Xiaogang has come with my wife Liu Erlong has come here to fulfill my oath. I, Yun Xiaogang, Spirit: Saint golden Dragon power attack system Rank 94th and Title: HOLY DRAGON EMPEROR. have come back to let the sect know that I have become a power spirit master as I have promised." then he released his spirit and 2-yellow, 2-purple, 4-black, and 1-red ring appeared behind him. Grandmaster felt relieved, he at this moment felt that he has returned all his humiliation back to ones that ridicule him.


    Everyone felt the suppression of blue lightning dragon spirit from Saint golden Dragon spirit. They were also gobsmackingly looking at the red ring behind the grandmaster. Now ridicule and disdain everyone has toward Grandmaster was replaced by respect. Elder''s expression turned grim as they know because of their arrogance they may have very well cost the sect a formidable Titled and possible Super Douluo. Yun Xiaogang has retrieved his spirit and spirit rings.


    Dragon Douluo came and hugged his son. The meeting ended there. Grandmaster then introduced his wife to his father. They spent the 2 days in the sect then left, Dragon Douluo tried to let both of them join the clan but the idea was rejected by Grandmaster who said that he will not return to sect but always be his son. Then Dragon Douluo then bestowed guest elder title to both of them. They returned to Shrek Academy after 15 days.

 Chapter 84 - REUNION OF SHREK EIGHT DEVILS

    Two years have passed since Tang Brothers returned to the Tang Sect, the sect has become more prosperous their business expanded and now even Heaven Dou empire was also its client. Tang Sect only sold basic weapons that were not even 100 or 1000 refined to the empire to not gain the attention to other major powers of the continent. But They sold their top refined weapons to Seven Tile Glazed Treasure Pagoda Clan, they were the main business clients of the sect. Tang brothers even let its sect do business with Clear Sky Clan.


    Tang Chen even Travel back and forth to the Clear Sky clan as he was the heir of the clan. He even created treasure land in the Clear Sky Sect with by hiding a foot long, Foot wide and 2inches deep cuboid of gold of life, into the personal training ground of sect master and elders. He did so mainly to solidify his position as heir of the clan as he made such a huge contribution to the clan. He also made a mini Cultivation treasure land at the sect in his parents compound which will help Ah Yin to cultivate faster as it is the perfect plant mimicry environment 1/5th of what was at Tang Sect but the amount of gold of life was 3 times there. His plans worked well as it let Tang Xiao gain 1 rank and become Rank 98 douluo and let all the elders brokethrough Titled Douluo ranks. Now Clear sky sect ha 2 ranks 99 Ultimate Clear Sky Douluo, 2 ranks 98 super Douluo Ah Yin and Tang Xiao and Seven Titled douluo as elders. He was Freely distributing the Gold of life because it has served its purpose to him. He even sent the necklace he got back from Elder Chen to Rongrong through one of her clan members who came to receive the clans ordered weapons.


    Tang sect has also gained strengthen during these 2 years as it now has 8 titled douluo i.e. Tai Tan rank 92, Niu Gao Rank 91, Bai He ranks 91, Yang Wudi Rank 91, Er Ming Rank 95, Flender Rank 91, Zhou Wujii Rank 91 and Liu Erlong Rank 93. and 3 Super Douluo Xiao wutang Rank 96, Da Ming Rank 96 and Grand Master rank 96.


    The Shrek Eight devil members staying in the sect also progressed in these two years with the new addition of Ma Hongjun''s Sweetheart Bai Chenxiang. Bai Chenxiang was rank 58spirit king and she was only 18 years old, she and Ma Hongjun became a couple 1 year ago after constant wooing of him she was 5ft 8inches tall and wears the purple-colored dress, Ma Hongjun has grown 6ft 2 inches tall and became handsome youth with fiery red hair, he wore red colored clothes, he may appear all chill, hunky-dory, and even childish but assuming him weak link in the Shrek members will be a grave mistake. He was rank 69 spirit emperor and he was only 19 years old, he was trying but wasn''t able to break through the barrier to become spirit saint for the last 8 months, Tang Chen told him that maybe his spirit was going through changes like Dai Mubai and told him to diligently cultivate and not worry about other things, not even spirit ring as Tang Shen has a surprise for him. He has Fiery aura around him. Even with the held of ice-fire Yin Yang well his cultivation speed slowed down due to his absolute Fire spirit. Xiao Wu also has grown and become more beautiful, She was still of the same height but her figure developed over years, She still wore a pink colored gown, she looked noble in her dress and has a kind aura around her. She and Tang San decided to get married at the age of 25. She was Rank 76 Spirit Saint. Tang San was now a Rank 78 Spirit Saint he was now 6ft 3inches Tall with deep blue clothes matching his hair, he has an aura of nobility and authority around him and Tang Chen was also at Rank 78. Tang Chen''s cultivation speed dropped due to his constant traveling. He still wore a Black dress with gold embroidery on it, he has Black hair with golden streaks here and there, he has grown 6ft 7 inches tall and has prominent aura on him. Three of them were 19 this year. In these 2 years, all 5 children diligently cultivated and had constant spar either among themself or with elders either learn or polish themselves further.


    Today was the day Shrek Eight students have decided to once again meet at the academy as its Alumni. Tang brothers, Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun woke up early and dressed neatly. They meet at the gate of Tang Sect and together they went towards the Academy. when they reached the Academy they saw it was decorated heavily Zhou Wujii was at the gate smiling and welcoming them. He told them they were the first to arrive and led them to deans office where they will meet others when they will arrive. The Group then went to deans office where Flender, Liu Erlong, and Grandmaster were present. They smiled and welcomed the group. They told them to have the seat, they chatted while waiting for others to arrive.


    After 1 hour the door of the room opened and two people walked into the room. One male and one female, the male was wearing golden clothes with some black embroidery on them, He was 6ft 7inches tall, had black hair and has commanding while the female was wearing a noble yellow dress, was 5ft 9 inches tall and had black hair has a cold aura around her. They were none other than Eldest and youngest of Shrek original team, the crown prince and his fiancee of star Lou empire Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. Both cane in while Dai Mubai hugged males in the room while Zhuqing greeted the females in the room. They sat down and shared their experiences of these five years. Mubai told them how after returning to the clan he according to his clan custom entered the army and now was a Major journal in the army while Zhu Zhuqing also followed him and went to the army instead of training to become queen and was also at the major post in the army. The group chatted and shared their adventures with the outside world in the 5 years, Teachers were just listening and smiling at the side.


    Their talk halted when the door once opened gray clothes wearing male entered the room he even covered his face with a mask, he was 6 ft tall and has suppressed fighting and other intent on him but others present in the quickly became serious feeling the intent, they hall have cultivated intent since they were at the academy and some of them even before and polished their intent throughout these years, so they instantly recognized the hidden intent and became battle-ready. Even the teachers became alert. The gray clothed man then raised his hand to stop them from coming at him, then lifted his other hand to remove his mask. The group then recognized the man as their second brother and student Oscar, he was still handsome as before but there was a deep scar on his face on the left side of his face from his forehead to his cheeks, his eyes were thankfully protected. Seeing the scar killing intent arouse from everyone who was already present in the room. Oscar then told them to calm down as the person who did this is dead, he then told the group that he went to the extreme north of the continent. He then to develop and polish his spear intent became a battle mad person. He challenged the formidable person and beast he can find, his scar was the result of his last fight where he fought and killed a formidable spirit master. He broke through to Rank 70 after the fight but couldn''t go hunting the beast and gain his seventh ring as his spear was also broken in the fight. Tang Chen then told him to forget about spear as he will make another more formidable spear for him, Oscar refused him and asked if he can repair the spear as it was now not only a tool for him but a life and death partner & was a part of him, Tang Chen nodded at this he may not be divine smith yet but was already close to that rely on his hammer spirit. He then carefully brought a broken spear which was now in two pieces and gave it Tang Chen who told him that he will repair it and make it more formidable.


    They all then chated and waited for the last person in their group to arrive. Tang Chen was most eagerly waiting for Ning Rongrong to arrive. He has controlled himself to go to her clan to find her for 2 years as he wants to meet her tody as they both have promised. Others saw his eager and started teasing him, the atmosphere of the room turned lively. Then teasing came to halt when the door opened and Zhou Wujii came into the room with a female with him, said the female was 6ft tall and was wearing violet colored gown, she was truly beautiful and looked like a fairy. She had an aura like immortal treasure around her, the aura was noble and otherworldly. Her dress was a little bulky for her but even then it didn''t hide her beautiful figure. She was wearing a golden necklace around her neck, the moment she entered all eyes was on her, Tang Chen was rooted in his place and was mesmerized with her beauty. The female was none other than Seventh''s sister and last member of their group of eight people Ning Rongrong. Rongrong then came and hugged Tang Chen who then came out of his trance then embraced her and kissed her on lips. The kiss lasted for a while and came to the halt, after hearing several forced coughs they looked around and saw everyone was looking at them, they both blushed. Rongrong then told the group her experience and how she was now the heir of her clan. Her Clan will change its name from Seven Tile Glazed Treasure Pagoda Clan to Nine Tile Glazed Treasure Pagoda Clan after she inherits the throne.


    Everyone was happy now the group was finally together after 5 long years of separations. They talked awhile Tang brother also told them their experiences how Tang San was already the sect leader of Tang sect and Tang Chen was heir to Clear Sky Clan. Teachers were smiling proudly looking at these youths who have grown up from the teenager they trained to responsible a.d.u.l.ts. Teachers then asked them to formally introduce themselves to as they can''t see Rongrong''s cultivation due to her spirit and to hear their own ranks from their mouth. Everybody then formally introduced themselves while stating their ranks to their teachers:


    Dai Mubai took the lead and said: " Dai Mubai, Rank 70, Spirit: Devilgod Evil Eyed Tiger, power attack battle spirit Master." He then released his spirit rings 2- yellow, 2- purple, and 2- black ring appeared behind him. Other followed the suit.


    Oscar Said: "Oscar, Rank 70, Spirit: Sausage, Food type Support system spirit master ."then released his spirit rings 2- yellow, 2- purple, and 2- black ring appeared behind him.


    Tang Chen said: "Tang Chen, Rank 78, Spirits: Blue Silver Supreme and Clear Sky Sovereign Hammer, Power attack battle spirit master." 1- yellow, 1- yellow with purple tint, 1- purple, 1- purple with black tint, 1- black & 2 red rings of blue silver spirit and 5-black 2-red rings of hammer spirit appeared behind him.


    Tang San Said: "Tang San, Rank 78, Spirits: Blue Silver Emperor and Clear Sky King''s War Hammer, Control type and Power attack battle spirit master."then released his spirit rings 2- yellow, 2- purple, 1- black, 1- reddish black and 1-red rings of blue siver spirit and 5-black 2-red rings of hammer spirit appeared behind him.


    Ma Hongjun said: "Ma Hongjun, Rank 69, Spirit: True Fire Phoenix, power attack type spirit master."then released his spirit rings 2- yellow, 2- purple and 2- black rings appeared behind him.


    Xiao Wu said: "Xiao Wu, Rank 76, Spirit: Softbone Rabbit Empress, Agility type spirit master." then released her spirit rings 2- yellow, 2- purple,2- black, and 1- red rings appeared behind her.


    Rongrong said: "Ning Rongrong, Rank 70, Spirit: Nine Treasures Pagoda, Support type spirit master ."then released her spirit rings 2- yellow, 2- purple and 2- black rings appeared behind her.


    Zhuqing said: "Zhu Zhuqing, Rank 70, Spirit: Hell Tigress, Agility type spirit master."then released her spirit rings 2- yellow, 2- purple and 2- black ring appeared behind her.


    The newly met four people were astonishingly looked at Tang brother and Xiao Wu as they already have red-colored rings. They also steeled themselves and decided that they will also have red rings for their own seventh ring. They had purposefully didn''t add the seventh ring to their spirits as they all wanted to gain it together when the group meets after years. Ma Hongjun feels the pressure as only he didn''t break through 70th ranks while others have and looked like they broke through quite a while ago. Teachers nodded at this sight. Flender the came forward and smacked Ma Hongjun at the back of his head stating he was losing all his teacher''s face. Other laughs at Hongjun''s expense while grandmaster came forward and said it was because of his spirit not because he was slacking, he will regain speed after getting 7th ring. He was not the no.1 theorist in the world for nothing after seeing peculiarities of Ma Hongjun and Liu Erlong spirits he deducted the reason behind their slow cultivation and formidable fire properties. Tang Brother then told the group to go to Tang Sect for their celbration others agreed, then led the group towards Tang Sect.

 Chapter 85 - PHOENIX AVATAR AND MA HONGJUN SEVENTH RING

    The group went to Tang Sect, they entered the sect and Tang Chen has told the person guarding the gate to go and call all the elders to the meeting room. The group then went to the meeting hall. The elders also arrive after a while Both groups greeted each other. They all took the seats in the meeting room, Tang San took the sect master''s seat on the left of him was Shrek seven devils sitting according to their age and on the right of him were the four clan heads and other were sitting. Shrek Teachers didn''t come as the Academy was still open so, there were 15 people in the room. They were sitting in such a way instead of the usual way to help Tang San to introduce them easily to each other.


    Tang San stood up to introduce them to each other, he said: "All of you are elder of the Sect, you may heard of each other but most of you all are meeting personally for the first time, let me take this opportunity to introduce all of you. On Right are the elders who helped the sect and make it possible for the sect to become what it is today, on my right is Strength Douluo elder Tai Tan, rank 92 a divine blacksmith of the sect, next to him is Defence Douluo elder Niu Gao, Rank 91, then Speed Douluo elder Bai He, rank 91, Then Breaking Douluo elder Yang Wudi, Rank 91, elder Xiao Wutang mothers of Xiao Wu A super Douluo of Rank 96, elder Da Ming Super Douluo of Rank 96 and Er Ming, a rank 95 douluo are sitting respectively." Now Shrek Team members except Tang Brothers, Ma Hongjun, and Xiao Wu were surprised that Tang sect was hiding such strength from the world, There sere 5 Titled And 2 super Douluos were already in the sect, this strength was enough to establish sect a superpower in the continent. They were also shocked because neither Star Lou or Seven Tile Glazed Treasure Pagoda Clan have so many Titled Douluos. Their expression showed respect and admiration towards the elder. A titled Douluo was worthy of their respect much less so many of them together.


    Tang San then said: "Now on my right are my life and death companions, Brothers and sisters of our original Shrek Team. On my left is Dai Mubai rank 70 spirit saint also the crown prince of Star Luo Empire, 21-year-old t, then Oscar rank 70 Spirit Saint, 20-year-old, my brother Tang Chen Rank 78 Spirit Saint heir to Clear Sky Clan, 19-year-old, Ma Hongjun A rank 69 Spirit Emperor, 19-year-old, Ning Rongrong a rank 70 spirit saint, heir to Seven Tile Glazed Treasure Pagoda Clan, 19-year-old, Xiao Wu a rank 76 spirit saint, 19-year-old and Zhu Zhuqing a rank 70 Spirit Saint and future queen of Star Luo Empire, 19-year-old." Now it was elders to turn be surprised they didn''t think that even in the separation companions of their sect master had caught up they know as the rank increases the difficulty of gaining the rank also increases but all of them are either spirit saint or close to it, monsters indeed.


    The meeting progressed half an hour after that then Tang Brothers took the group to take a tour of the sect, they traveled every corner of sect and then arrived at sects cultivation land, they weren''t very surprised as they have already seen and trained in a similar environment before. Then brother took them to Elders quarter to let them rest. They rested till the evening and then they all gathered in Tang brother courtyard Other elders and Shrek teachers were there. The party started after a while they all ate, drank, danced and enjoyed the night.


    Next-Day Noon the Shrek devils gathered at the cultivation land. Tang brothers were also there they have decided that today they will go to the forest to gain their rings. The group expressed their wish to get 100,000 years old ring for their seventh ring to Tang Brothers who became worried hearing that it wasn''t much problem of finding the beasts than the problem for letting them absorb the ring. They can find the ring in magical space but 100,000 years is a qualitative jump from even 99,000 years. They weren''t sure their companion was ready for that. Tang brothers knew the group was adamant to get red rings and they won''t be able to convince them otherwise, Tang Chen the without hesitation brought out the 5 pieces of a half foot long and half an inch wide thin piece of Gold of life, it was kind of useless to them now and can increase the chances of their brother and sister having the red rings. He explained to them, the process of absorbing it. It will not help them to gain ranks but will help them to improve their spiritual powers and evolve their body.


    The group took one piece each immediately, the didn''t waste a second and sat down to absorb the gold of life, their trust in Tang Chen was immense as whenever he gave them anything it always benefits them, they knew it was his way of ensuring that they all can easily absorb their d.e.s.i.r.ed res spirit ring. Tang Brothers and Xiao Wu didn''t leave the area as they sat there to guard them against any external disturbance.


    Time went on and Tiger roar resounded, Dai Mubai opened his eyes, there was a cracking sound in his body as he stood up, his skin changed to the baby pink color he lost all tanning he gained from the time he spent in the army, he just grew an inch taller. But if you look closely to his eyes you will see it gave more deep and mysterious feeling. He as a whole has mysterious charm around him. He stood up and nodded toward the Tang brothers and Xiao Wu, they were life and death partners so no thank you was needed. Mubai knows no amount of thank you or anything can repay what Tang Chen has done for him or others over the years. Zhu Zhuqing woke after Mubai, She also had same changers as Mubai but didn''t grow any taller, Cold aura was still around her.


    Then 1 hour more have passed Oscar woke up then, he had a very recognizing change on and around him. His scars have now disappeared and his handsome face becomes more handsome. His skin color had also changed to healthy pink instead of pale like earlier. His eyes became Sharp and clear and everybody awoke can feel his spear intent on him. His spear intent gained a qualitative change it seems he also got some insights but it was natural as he compiled quite a bit of experience over years and for the first time in years he sat just to cultivate while not vigilantly checking his surroundings. He was among his most trusted ones so he let go of all the other things and was immersed in the meditation and he gained from it. He summoned his spirit and saw his Sausage now had golden veins in it. He was already a rare meat-type food spirit master now he even had life energy in his spirit. His spirit now can truly be considered to be the apex of the food system on the continent.


    Ning Rongrong Woke up after him, She doesn''t have many external changes, She looks more beautiful than before as she now had a golden glow of aura around her. She was the one who least benefited from the group as Tang Chen had already sent her the necklace and she was getting benefits throughout 2 years. The 15 minutes later there was huge Pheonix cry resounded in the cultivation ground. A resonant phoenix howl rose from beside them without the slightest warning. The atmosphere near the cultivation instantly heated up, warm invasive currents rising to fill the air, even bringing a somewhat smoky scent. The flames that Pheonix emitting now was Deep red with a golden outline on it


    Everyone looked and saw a handsome youth with red hair had come towards them. He benefited the most from the life of gold. Phoenix was a being that can do nirvana and rebirth from the dead. But they need a tremendous amount of life energy. This was the reason why Ma Hongjun was not able to have his final breakthrough, he was benefiting from the life of gold present in the cultivation land he had slowly acc.u.mulated the life aura from the land to have nirvana of his spirit but with that, it would take another 3 or more decade for him to breakthrough. But with the life of gold given to him he finally broke through and reached Rank 70. He was happy that he also had broken through and got on the same ranks as others. Everybody there can feel that an aura of superiority was emitting from him, it really wasn''t the aura of an emperor, but rather the aggressiveness of being placed above all living things. The terrifying aura of the king of a hundred birds


    Everybody congratulated him for his breakthroughs. Tang Chen then decided it was the right time to let him have the Ten headed Fierce yang serpent''s Neidan as with the help of fire in the well he may be able to completely absorb the neidan. Even if he didn''t get red ring the benefits aren''t less for him. He told everybody his plan all of them agreed. He then took out neidan and told: "Fatty catch this is Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent''s neidan. We both brother killed this snake at the final trial of Slaughter city. The Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent is a snake type chief. Even though it''s not a bird, it also isn''t a spirit beast, but rather an ancient mythical beast. But it also has the fire attribute, and moreover a yang fire attribute, the same as your phoenix flame. It''s certain that this Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidan contains the overwhelming majority of the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent''s capability, and also possesses an effect similar to a spirit ring. Consume it and use the phoenix flame to digest it, and it will naturally become your seventh spirit ring. The Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent is a tyrant among snakes, but the phoenix is its nemesis. Even if its flame is overbearing, it shouldn''t be a problem for your phoenix flame to digest it. The snake would not be inferior to 100,000-year beasts as it took me and Tang San combined to kill it even when we already red rings. It''s quite suitable for your seventh spirit ring. Moreover, with its identity as an ancient mythical beast, there should also be some special benefits to it becoming your seventh spirit ring. I can''t tell what the concrete details are, we''ll have to wait and see until after you''ve absorbed it. if you will be able to completely absorb it you might get a red-colored spirit ring even if not the special benefit will cover your loss. Begin now go back to your usual site beside the well, all of us will guard you."


    Ma Hongjun and all of them have nearly blind trust in Tang Chen, so he hurriedly took the neidan and went to his place beside the well. Even though he didn''t know what creature the Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent was, as the holder of the phoenix spirit and absolute flame, he could sense the immense fire attribute energy the neidan in his hand contained, as well as an aura that made his heart thump. He understood that it would be extremely difficult for him to find anything better than this as his seventh spirit ring. With the quality of this Ten Headed Fierce Yang Serpent neidan, it wouldn''t even be an injustice to use it for his eighth spirit ring. He then sat down and started to absorb the neidan. Even his flame can suppress the firepower of neidan it was still a painful process, but being close to well helped him a lot. His body turned orange then red the process went on for 5 hours, others were worriedly looking at him. As time passed Tang Chen also started to have doubts about his ideas.


    The process took long but Ma Hongjun has also cultivated Mysterious Heaven Method and Manual from an early age he has already opened 4 meridians but in this agonizing process he was able to open 3 more. The gentle nature of Mysterious heave method and Fierce firepower in neidian collided with each other several times but at the time passed the turmoil inside of him calmed down and Mysterious Heaven power had now engulfed the all the power in the neidan. Then his whole body trembled slightly, and the next moment, he was completely enveloped in flame. The soaring phoenix flame instantly covered the sky. With the enormous flame shooting up, a resonant phoenix cry burst out. A fiery red giant bird soared in midair, dazzling fiery red tail feathers, perfect figure, nothing lacking to manifest the majesty of the king among birds. Most peculiar was that this giant fire phoenix actually had seven heads. Ordinary creatures having seven heads might seem frightening, but this fire phoenix'' heads seemed extraordinarily harmonious, beautiful.


    Hongjun took round in sky for few minutes then landed next to the group. He was looking more and handsome and aura around him has ancient charm around him along with the arrogance of King of hundred birds. He then released his spirit and 2- yellow, 2- purple, 2-black, and 1- red rings behind him. He told the group that he only got the ability to summon True Pheonix Avatar but the potency of his fire has increased and his spirit will gain another two heads when he will have eight and ninth rings on his spirit. He was now 73rd rank Spirit Saint.

 Chapter 86 - SHREK TEAM BECOMING SPIRIT SAINT

    went Everyone congratulated fatty and decided it was quite late so they will go hunting for their spirit rings tomorrow. The next day everybody met at the sect gate, Tang Chen handed a new spear to oscar telling him his original will take a while as he didn''t have suitable materials yet but they repair it after they come back from hunting probably the materials will arrive until then, so for some time use new spear but its temporary. Oscar nodded.


    The group then went towards the Star Dou Forest, Tang Chen wanted to try his luck and see if he can meet 100,000 years old beast at the lake where Da Ming And Er Ming resided before. if not then he may open his magical space to fasten the process. The group then hurriedly went to the center of the forest ignoring the beasts at the entrance and middle of the forest.


    The group then quickly came to the lake and saw two spirit beasts were fighting there maybe because of the occupancy of space. These two were tiger and silver-colored beasts. Tang Chen recognized both beasts they were Dark Devilgod Tiger and Silver b.a.r.e beasts. Dark Devilgod Tiger was a strange beast of the ancient bloodline. It is a black tiger with King mark on his forehead.it was a mutation that occurred as an evil god descended on a white tiger, turning the white tiger''s originally light attributes into darkness, producing black wings of corruption, as well as that scorpion tail-like Devilgod Hook. Its own cultivation was extremely difficult, and it could only quickly rise in strength through devouring spirit beasts or human spirit masters'' spirit power. Consequently, no matter what environment it appeared in, such a spirit beast would immediately draw down the universal hatred of other spirit beasts, who would destroy it before it had a chance to grow strong. Even thousand-year level Dark Devilgod Tigers were very rare, let alone the one in front of them. It was the perfect beasts For Mubai''s DEVILGOD EVIL EYES TIGER spirit. It may be the closest thing for a 100% perfect match for Mubai''s spirit.


    Silver beast against it was also no a common beast, but a rare beast in whole star dou forest. It was a silver bane spirit beast. It was truly terrifying beasts as it has the ability to copy attack of others but its true terror came forward if such bests cultivate to 100,000 years like in front of them. As beasts with below 100,000 years of cultivation can only use the copied attack 3 times before they have to select another skill but 100,000-year-old beasts have no such restriction. They can store one attack and can still copy other attacks.


    The group decided to let the beasts fight and they will attack when either one is dying or both of them severely injured. The fight lasts for 3 hours while Tang Chen hid the group using his left leg spirit bone. When both of the beasts were severely injured the group was going forward to kill them Tang Chen silently opened his magical space so his partners can have overall boos from such beasts. Dai Mubai killed Tiger beasts and Ning Rongrong finished Silver bane beasts. They searched the beast and Dai Mubai not only got Skull bone but also a core, Ning Rongrong also got Torso bone. both sat crosslegged while others stood guarding them as Tang Chen didn''t even tell Tang San what he did.


    Tiger roar resounded in the whole surrounding after 3 hours. Dai Mubai woke up and behind him 2-yellow, 2-purple, 2-black and 1-red ring appeared. He told the group that the spirit beast was really matched his spirit and with the help of the core Darkness attributes of his spirit and his domain further evolved. He got the ability of 1) summon his Avatar and 2)nullify anyone''s incoming spirit abilities. He got 1)ability to absorb the spiritual power of his enemy and 2)Disrupt the spiritual power of the opponent from bones. He was also 73rd Rank Spirit Saint.


    After half an hour Nine Tile Glazed Treasure Pagoda appeared behind Ning Rongrong and then 2-yellow, 2-purple, 2-black, and 1-red ring appeared behind her. She similarly woke up and told the group 1) she can now summon her pagoda spirit avatar and increase all attributes of ger partner by 50% and 2) She also got the ability to have spirit and spirit abilities of any one of her allies at the time of the fight and use up to their abilities till same spirit ring condition being her body can handle the spirit. from spirit ring and From bones she got 1)ability to exchange places with the enemy to her place to face the incoming attack and 2)Copy any one spirit bone ability at a time. She now wasn''t the weakest link of the group as its only support master as even oscar picked up his spear and became proficient in it. She was promoted to rank 72.


    Tang Chen retrieved his magical space then the group began to search throughout the forest to let Zhu zhuqinq and Oscar gain rings. 15 days have passed but they were unable to find the d.e.s.i.r.ed beasts for any of them, but the group continued the search. On the 25th day, The group came across a Deviltiger Cat of 5 meters long and 3 meter high, with complete back with reddish l.u.s.ter on her fur, the group deduced it was 100,000 years old The group launched toward its and killed it without much difficulty, Zhuqing delivered the finishing blow. She then sat cross-legged to absorb the Red ring and Left-hand spirit bones. The process went on smoothly. She got 1)perception and agility to dodge any incoming attack And 2) Summon Her spirit avatar. She got 1) ability to do a long-range attack in the form of claw 2) Piercing, a claw which can pierce anything. She was rank 73


    The group continued, the only oscar was left but he was also the most tricky, after picking up spear oscar continue to develop his food support abilities like to increase spirit power, body strength, curing, etc. These abilities only help his allies but also himself as he can now last longer in fights. He became a power attack spirit mater while maintaining his role as a support spirit master. After one and half months Tan Chen Fed up and opened his space, two days later they found a 100,000 White wolf beast in the space. Oscar decided that it will be his spirit as it will provide the group with a speed boost, together with Rongrong it will provide the group an escaping ability if they met too formidable of an opponent. The fight was tough as the wolf beasts always hunt in a pack and this wasn''t Lonewolf either 20 formidable wolves came as soon the group started fighting their head. They killed all the beasts and Oscar absorbed the left arm bone and ring. As expected, the ability of 1)boosting the speed with 2)ability to summon a golden sausage which can instantly cure all wounds, fatigue and poison as his spirit avatar from the ring and 1) Multiply his speed in up to 30 times and 2) Wolf slash ability to deal the finishing blow to enemy in one attack. He was rank 73 Spirit saint.


    The group then decided to go back to the Tang Sect. They returned the sect after 2 months but the atmosphere of the sect was not harmonious. From the expression of Elder Tai Tan it looked like something serious has happened.

 Chapter 87 - CAPITAL OF METAL, GENGXIN CITY

    When Shrek group reached Tang Sect, they saw the mood of the sect wasn''t as cheerful as it used to be. They then entered the sect and call a meeting with the elders, At the meeting hall, Tang San asked about the dull atmosphere at sect, to which elder Tai Tan replied that their raw materials for forging like metals, rare metals haven''t arrived yet, so the production of hidden weapons has stopped.


    This was the matter of grave concern because the income of the sect is heavily dependent on forging and making hidden weapons, Tang San asked: "What happened? Why such an issue was caused now? We were getting a regular supply till last month, What has caused such a delay?"


    Tai Tan replied: "I got a letter from blacksmith association in the Gengxin city that there has been an issue at the city which caused the cancellation of our orders. They didn''t specify the reason behind it. I have prepared to leave for Gengxin city tomorrow, I will personally go there so problems can be solved as quickly as possible." Everybody nodded hearing that.


    Tang Chen thought that this was an opportunity for Tang Brothers to go there and not only recruit last divine blacksmith to Tang Sect but also get the rare metals as Tang San has obtained in the original story. He stood up and said: "I think all of us Shrek Group should also go with elder Strength Douluo, I think we can use Ning Rongrong Spirits special abilities to detect treasures to see if we get lucky and cheaply buy some valuable metals or new stronger metals that we haven''t found yet." He then looked towards Tang San who nodded catching the hidden message that his brother has passed, As both brothers still have not gotten metals to produce the top three hidden weapons, even with hundred and thousand refinings the common metals were not strong enough to make them.


    The group discussed for a while, then Tang San said: "It is decided then we Shrek Eight students with Elder Tai Tan will leave tomorrow evening by carriages." The meeting ended there.


    Next-Day evening they all left to go to the capital of metals, Gengxin City in two carriages driven by Two members of strength clan. Gengxin City was within the borders of Star Luo City to the southwest, close to the interior region of the Star Luo Empire. This journey wasn''t short, traveling at top speed the whole way, they had used close to a month when they arrived at Gengxin City. Gengxin City was one of Star Luo Empire''s main cities, but it absolutely didn''t count as any famous place. The area belonging to the city only included a lower river. The Douluo Continent was a spirit master world. As a city of metal, it was normal that it wasn''t valued. There was also blacksmith association there and Tai Tan was its Vice President so they entered the city smoothly. As the status of the smith wasn''t well respected in the continent. The guards thought these two carriages comprise of ordinary merchants as they were led by Tai Tan.


    When the carriages entered the city, all people can see that several soldiers were patrolling around the city, these soldiers were of spirit hall and not of Star Luo Empire. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing knitted their brows seeing this. The carriages left the gates and quickly entered the Blacksmith Association. After arriving Tai Tan and others left the carriages The carriages had stopped in front of a tall building, if you raised your head to look, you could see that this building would be at least 30 meters high and spanned a wide area. For a building to occupy such a large space in the heart of the city district, you could tell it was of great importance to the city. On the upper region of the building hung a dark iron plaque with no words on it, only the convex pattern of a hammer and a chisel. Without even having to ask, others already knew where they were without a doubt. This was the blacksmith association''s headquarters.


    Tai Tan said: "Gengxin City is the place with the most smith shops, only in this town will smiths be valued. It''s said that there are more than a thousand such shops in Gengxin City. smiths are even more numerous. A lot of smiths from other cities come here to take smith exams. If they can pass the high-level smith exams, they can stay in the city. One might say that this is the paradise of smiths. Even if smiths aren''t valued in the two great empires, the army''s weapons and equipment, farm tools, buildings, furniture, all require the participation of smiths. The higher level the smith, the more expensive his work."


    They all saw the endless stream of people coming and going to the building. Tai Tan introduced the placed to them: "This place is divided into five different levels, the first is where they do their general trading. Smiths proud of their work or people who found or are seeking some metal would come here, and of course there are specialized traders trafficking various metals as well. The second floor is for the trade of more precious goods or rare goods. The third floor is the blacksmith registration district, it is where they carry out the blacksmith rating assessment. The fourth floor is the VIP area and also the auction area, periodically some particularly rare and valuable items will be put up there for auction. Lastly the fifth floor is the blacksmith association''s work area. I don''t know, if there has been much change to what I just said right? I have not been back here in a long time after all."


    Tai Tan went to the reception desk where he gave his insignia to the male receptionist on the desk. Seeing the insignia the male was startled and propose to directly led the group to the fifth floor. Which the group agreed and then they went to the fifth floor while Tai Tan introduced several sections of Association to the rest of them. The group reached the fifth floor. There were two guards on the gates of the fifth floor, Tai Tan again showed hid insignia and the group entered the floor, and one of them gone inside to relay messages to someone. But all of Shrek students can fell the seventieth above rank fluctuations from them, so the 5th floor must have such items of importance. Tai Tan told them that those two were the disciples of Divine blacksmith king Luo Gao, and the 5th floor is precisely his abode and smithy. Speaking of, their own skills are only second to divine Blacksmiths. In total Lou Gao has 4 disciples who take turns to stand guard here. The one on the left was called Si Long, while the one on the right was called Si Yu.


    They entered the room and saw a person coming with one of the guards at the door, The person who came was a fat old man about 1.6 meters in height. From the looks of it his waistline was probably also reaching 1.6 meters�� protruding ears, small eyes, and an unkempt beard. He had loose and baggy clothes.


    "Tai Tan, you old thing is still alive?" were the first words this fat old man said when the doors opened.


    Tai Tan replied: "Haha, Lou Gao, if a fatty like you who is older than me is still alive, how can I possibly die?"


    Sure enough, this fat old man must be the blacksmith association''s president. Divine Craftsman Lou Gao. In all honesty, from his looks he did not look anything like a divine craftsman, but rather more like an agreeable fat old man. Both of them then hugged each other. Luo Gao said something to Tai Tan ears and then Tai Tan started following him to his smithy, Curious Shrek Eight devils also followed them.